#i should edit a chapter just for that kiss 😘

[laylawatermelon]

i have a chronic incurable case of cringeitis at literally every situation where my symptoms arecurling into a ball, collapsing to the floor even if I'm in public and worst of all screaming at random times when the moment invades my brain.

That being said, no i did not watch the family fued episode and probably never will.

Thank y'all for the recaps though it's really cute and funny.

[sapphire-writes]

Thin Ice (modern!HOTD)

pairing: Aegon x Reader & Cregan Stark x Reader

summary: Date night with Cregan Stark, and an after-party that causes confusion.

word count: 2.3k

warnings: 18+ series general language & mature themes, kissing

note: nothing spicy this chapter but hope you enjoy my loves, just some drama 😘

series masterlist

previous chapter ~ Ch. 4: Hole In One ~ next chapter

Aegon slides a piece of paper across the table. You glance at it before looking at him, meeting his lavender eyes and raising a brow. 

You had resorted to taking Aegon to the library during quiet hours for him to really focus on the midterm paper. He’d written a first draft that wasn’t up to par, making you force him to rewrite the majority of it. Now he’s slumped in his seat, silver hair sticking up in different directions from him constantly running his fingers through it. 

He nods at you, gesturing towards the folded piece of paper. You roll your eyes before picking it up and unraveling the message.

This blows. 

You meet Aegon’s eyes once more, giving him a stern glare. He sighs, slumping his cheek against his hand, resuming typing with the other. You try to focus on your own homework, but your mind begins to wander to the date you have that evening. Cregan Stark. 

Cregan Stark asked you out on a date.

You smile, feeling your cheeks warm with anticipation. You’re so excited. What are you going to wear? What should your makeup be like? And your hair?

A piece of paper hits your nose, falling onto your keyboard. Aegon bites his fist, stifling a laugh. You glare at him. He’s ripped you from your fantasy. You unravel his note, regardless. 

I’m hungry. 

You look up at him. Aegon pouts, lips looking all too inviting. He truly has some magic about him. Again you find yourself remembering dancing with him, grinding against his thigh. You blink rapidly, shredding the note into tiny pieces. 

“You’re insufferable,” you hiss at him, closing your laptop.

Aegon grins, knowing he’s won, and closes his computer as well before shoving it into his backpack. The library is silent despite the sounds of you packing your stuff. Aegon’s in a hurry, he’s finished before you and walks over to your side of the table as you continue to pack your things. 

He leans down next to you, lips level with your ear. 

“You love it,” he teases, voice rough as gravel.

You pause your actions momentarily, a shiver rolling down your spine and goosebumps blossoming on your neck. 

Aegon chuckles, as though not noticing the effect he’s had on you and continues walking. You hurry after him and he holds the library door open for you. 

“Freedom!” he cries, in a loud voice as you exit into the afternoon sunlight. 

“Send me your final draft,” you tell him, “I’ll read it later and give you my edits.”

Aegon groans, kicking his feet.

“More edits?” he asks, throwing his head back dramatically.

“Duh,” you answer, lifting an eyebrow at him. 

Aegon groans again, a low whine escaping his lips. You can’t help but giggle at his distress. 

“Are you coming to the party tonight?” Aegon asks, “Neon paint party should be fun- a good excuse to leave some suggestive handprints on Stark.”

Aegon waggles his eyebrows at you and you shake your head. 

“Date night, remember?” you tell him, as he gets a text, “We’re going mini golfing?”

Aegon is too busy reading the message on his phone, his perfect brows concaving together. Your eyes flicker to his phone, then back to his face.

“Everything okay?” you ask.

“Huh?” he says, looking up, “Yeah….yeah no biggie. Date, right? Well if it sucks, you’ve got an invite to the hockey house.”

You scrunch your nose.

“Really? Like, no strings attached?” you ask.

“We still have a deal bunny,” Aegon teases, “I still need to pass this midterm. There’s no way in hell I’m missing formal due to failing this thing.”

You roll your eyes. 

“You’re going to pass,” you tell him, placing your hands on his shoulders, “What do we say?”

Aegon meets your eyes, blinking innocently.

“Wrap it before you tap it?”

You scowl at him, and he grins.

“You’ve got this,” you tell him, “You’re smart, you know it, you got it.”

“I’ve got it,” he repeats, “I’ve got it.”

“Say it with your chest!” you tell him, “you’re Aegon Targaryen goddammit!”

“I’ve got it!” he says louder.

You clap your hands on his shoulders.

“Damn right, you do,” you tell him, laughing. 

Aegon smiles then, and it touches his eyes. Something stirs in his chest, at you believing in him. But then you’re glancing at your phone, checking the time.

“Shit, I have to go,” you tell him.

Aegon nods.

“Have a good time, bunny,” he tells you, “don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

“What wouldn’t you do?” you tease.

“Huh,” he frowns, backing away, “I guess, you’re right.”

You roll your eyes. They’re bound to fall out of your head if you keep spending time around Aegon. You wave to him, before parting ways, nervous butterflies in your stomach. 

“It’s going to be so much fun,” Sara promises, sitting in front of the mirror and curling her hair. 

She takes the strand she’s been working with, giving it a spritz of hairspray before choosing another section to begin working with. 

You’ve been pacing for the better half an hour, slowly completing your makeup as you do so, taking time to pause; standing behind Sarah to look in the mirror. 

“Jace says this place is really cute,” Sara continues, as you put on some mascara.

You had decided on mini golfing. It’s a cute idea for a group date and Dragon’s Den is cute, so Sara and Jace say. 

You carpool with Sara, meeting both of them there. The excitement in your chest builds as Sara pulls the car up next to Cregan’s truck. As Sara turns the car off she looks at you.

“You’re hot,” she tells you, fixing your hair, “You’re smart, you’re the whole goddamn package.”

“I am,” you say, nodding nervously causing Sara to smile.

“Let’s rock this bitch,” she says, and you leave the car.

Cregan smiles when he greets you.

“Hey you,” he says, eyes scanning your outfit, “You look great! I’m glad we’re doing this.” 

You’d settled on a cute dress, playing it safe. 

Sara and Jace have gone off ahead; Sara’s very competitive and moves along rather quickly, while you and Cregan have been hanging back, taking your time and chatting, getting to know each other. 

“You’re from Winterfell, right?” you ask, and he nods.

“Yeah, pretty far north from here actually,” he says, swinging his club and sending his blue golf ball into a dragon’s mouth. 

You feign disappointment at his success, causing him to chuckle.

“You a sore loser?” he jokes.

“Absolutely,” you tell him, swinging your club at your pink golf ball. 

It narrowly misses the dragon’s jaws. 

“Is it just you?” you ask, following your ball, “Or do you have siblings?”

“Just me,” Cregan says, watching your form, “I live with my uncle, my parents passed away when I was younger.”

The news shocks you a little, the casual tone he uses, and your swing fails you once more. You curse yourself as the ball bounces off the dragon’s tooth, landing farther away than before. 

“I’m sorry,” you tell him and he shrugs, leaning against a neighboring dragon. 

“Don’t be,” he says, smiling kindly, “It was a long time ago.”

You smile back apologetically. He looks odd resting against the preening golden dragon as though he’s not supposed to be resting there. Cregan and the golden-scaled dragon both look like they’ve been pulled out of two different fairy tales. 

“So..how long have you played hockey?” you ask, desperate to change the subject.

Cregan grins.

“Since I could skate on the pond near my house,” he tells you, “I’ve always loved the ice.”

“I’ve never been a great skater,” you admit sheepishly. 

“I’ll take you to the rink sometime,” Cregan teases, “I’m a good teacher.”

“Oh, I bet,” you say giggling, cheeks flushing. 

Something about this conversation feels flirtatious. Cregan grins wolfishly. 

“Come on slowpokes!” Sara calls. 

She and Jace are several holes ahead. Cregan moves behind you. 

“Here, let me show you,” he says, placing his hands over yours. 

Holy shit his hands are huge. You can feel him pressing against you, his breath tickling the back of your neck. You’re sure you can feel the scruff of his beard against your cheek as he leans forward, helping you aim. 

You tap the ball gently with his help and it rolls into the hole. 

“There you go,” he murmurs, before releasing you. 

“Thanks,” you tell him, retrieving your ball. 

You complete the course, talking and laughing the whole time. Cregan’s nice, really nice, and you almost don’t want the date to end. 

“Hey,” Cregan says, shifting on his feet a little, “This may be too soon, but do you think you’d want to be my date for the hockey formal Friday? It’s supposed to be really classy this year, we’ve got a limo and everything.”

Your heart nearly leaps out of your chest.

“I’d love to go with you,” you tell him, smiling from ear to ear. 

His grin matches yours.

“Cool, cool,” he says, wetting his lips, “I really liked hanging out with you tonight.”

He leans forward then, pressing a soft kiss on your cheek, his stubble tickling you. You let out a small giggle at the action and he pulls away.

“It tickles,” you tell him blushing.

“Let me try again,” he says, cupping your face and connecting your lips to his. 

His mouth is soft and warm as he kisses you, tasting of spearmint and something woodsy. His cologne fills your senses and you nearly pop your foot like a princess as he deepens the kiss. A wolf whistle is heard and you break away, noticing Jace clapping before he and Sara walk over to you. 

“C’mon let’s keep the good vibes going!” Sara teases, bumping into you as you return your clubs.

“Well…” you tell her, “There is one place we can go.”

The hockey house is insane when you arrive. The whole house is dark except for black lights illuminating the neon streamers and body paint that adorns every student. The music is blaring through the house with people dancing and drinking. Sheer collegiate madness. 

Sara squeezes your arm before pushing by you, dragging Jace behind her into the crowd. You look at Cregan, smiling. 

“Let me get you a drink,” he tells you, squeezing your hand before letting go, “Wait right here.”

You nod excitedly.

“Not going anywhere!” you tell him. 

Cregan smiles once more, before disappearing into the crowd. You hear Baela call your name before she’s tumbling toward you, wrapping you in a hug.

“How was the date?” she asks, keeping her arms around you.

“Good! Like really good,” you tell her smiling, “Cregan even asked me to be his date to the hockey formal.”

Baela squeals with excitement. 

“So cute!” she says, “Where’s Sara?”

“She and Jace retired to his room I think,” you tell her, causing the both of you to dissolve into giggles.

“I’m surprised she’s ready for more,” Baela teases. 

You giggle, pressing your head against hers as Aegon pushes through the crowd, splattered with neon green paint. Baela kisses your cheek before dancing into the crowd. 

“You came!” Aegon says grinning, handing you a drink.

You accept the beverage, taking a sip. The cool liquid is refreshing as it flows down your throat.  

“This is really cool,” you tell him, smiling.

“It’s neon baby!” Aegon says, smiling. 

His teeth shine in the blacklight, unnervingly white. 

“Have you seen Cregan?” you ask, taking the cup he offers. 

Aegon shakes his head, looking you up and down. His eyes are hungry, the violet irises glowing like the middle of a flame in the blacklights. He’s got green paint splattered across his cheek, onto his clothes, and his hand. 

“You need my help?” he asks. 

“Nope,” you tell him, popping the ‘p.’

His brow furrows and he frowns playfully.

“Why not?”

“We just had a date, remember?” you tell him, biting your lip.

You glance around the room still looking for Cregan, missing how Aegon’s smile drops slightly; the corner of his mouth twitches back into a smile when you meet his eyes once more. 

“What’d you do?” Aegon asks, sipping his drink nonchalantly.

“You want to hear about my date?” you tease, “Egg, seriously, I told you about this, you jerk.”

Aegon nods, waving off your playful insult.

“We went mini golfing,” you tell him, looking around the room again, “It was really-” as soon as you turn your face back to him, Aegon’s lips meet yours. Tongue parting your lips, gently sliding into your mouth. 

It’s unconscious at this point, the way your body reacts, free hand latching itself in his soft hair as his hands find your waist. The cool metal of his tongue ring slides over your tongue and you sigh into his mouth. Then he pulls away. 

“Gotta go,” he says, before pushing by you to the other side of the room.

You stand, frozen, lips tingling. 

What the fuck was that?

“There you are!” Cregan says, walking up to you with two cups in hand, “Thought I lost you.” 

You’re still standing in shock, blinking and trying to force a smile. Cregan notes the cup in your hand. 

“You’ve found a drink, damn,” Cregan says, chuckling.

“Yeah um Baela brought me one,” you tell him.

What was that? Why lie? 

“Nice,” Cregan says smiling.

He’s looking at you too closely, too intently, as though he must be sensing your lie. Sensing your anxiety. Oh god, did he see? Does he know?

“Y/N,” Cregan says, “you have some paint-”

He brings his hand up to your face, rubbing his thumb along the corner of your mouth. When he pulls away neon green paint is left behind. 

“Baela,” you tell him, giggling. 

He nods, smiling. He believes you. Completely. You’re not sure which feels worse, him knowing or him believing you. 

You look across the room, meeting Aegon’s eyes as he leans against the wall. Neon green paint still splattered across his face and his hands. His hands. 

You glance down at your dress. Streaks of green glow on your waist where Aegon’s hands have been. You rub your hands against it, trying to rid yourself of the paint. Locking eyes with Aegon once more, his mouth forms a smirk sending butterflies fluttering in your stomach.

Uh oh.

note: hope you enjoy my loves! things are starting to get messy hehe 😘

THIN ICE TAGLIST: @padfooteyes, @nina2697, @julieeba, @darkenchantress, @heavenly1927, @fan-goddess, @possiblyafangirl, @n4tforlife, @serving-targaryen-realness, @bubblyabs, @cicaspair418, @jamespotterismydaddy, @tssf-imagines, @platonichug, @tosiaf, @skikikikiikhhjuuh, @rwdkarla, @partypoison00 @moira-strangle-me-please

bold means I could not tag for some reason!

drop a comment to be added to this series taglist

[raccoon-eyed-rebel]

Part 10

Masterlist

Series masterlist

Part 9 🍂 Part 11

Pairing: Syverson x ofc

Series summary: Life with Sy, what more can you wish for? The most amazing husband and father to a whole litter of cute little kids... Sometimes you wonder "how did you get here?"

Chapter warnings: Curious Jules and general angst and awkwardness? No smut, that's a warning (y'all are thirsty 😘😘)

Word count: 1.1k

A/N: Proofing and editing 11 right now. It should be up before long and it's a good one! So @keanureevesisbae, enjoy this little intermission of fluff and girltalk while you get your popcorn ready for the next round! ❤️❤️❤️

@deandoesthingstome @geralts-yenn @omgkatinka @summersong69 @diegos-butt

You sighed and snuggled into the solid wall of man behind you, moaning when the arm around you squeezed you tighter and the fingers on your chest moved.

“Mornin’, Sugar,” he mumbled into your hair.

“Hey,” you said, a slow, lazy smile spreading across your face, “you’re still here.” Sy chuckled, and you immediately heard something mischievous to it.

“’Course, baby,” he said as he freed his other arm from beneath your pillow and raised himself up on his elbow, “if the choice is between ‘bed and boobs’, or ‘couch and no boobs’…”

“Oh, I see,” you laughed, but before you could continue, your train of thoughts was interrupted by Sy’s lips on your neck. You hummed as the feeling immediately brought the fire from last night back to life, and it made you a lot bolder than you normally would have been. Without thinking, you pressed your ass back, purposely rubbing against the – massive? – erection he was sporting.

“Darlin’, we talked about this,” he mumbled against your skin. You could feel his lips morph into a smile as he spoke.

“You’re not drunk anymore,” you teased.

“I’m not, but I was serious about makin’ it special,” he said before carefully nipping at the skin of your neck. The new sensation did nothing to ease the growing desire between your legs, and everything to make it much, much worse.

“Sy-“ Fingers captured your face and turned it up so you were facing him. A swift kiss on the lips shut you up. Normally, you’d get mad, but Sy could interrupt you like this all day, every day.

“Sweetheart, it’s our first time and-“

“Fucking Jules,” you hissed when you heard him say that. She’d told him? She was so fucking dead! After making a mental note to put ‘kill Jules’ on your to do list for the day, you turned your attention back to Sy, who looked at you confused, as if he hadn’t just said something he really shouldn’t have said. Oh boy.

“Su-“

“Do not ‘Sugar’ me, Sy,” you growled, “what the fuck? Julie told you?” That was high treason. And you’d be sure to let her know that. Actually, it probably wasn’t as big a deal, but you were angry, and she was going to get it.

“Told me what?” This was unbelievable. He was really going to pretend you were stupid?

“Don’t play dumb, Sy. She told you I’m…” It was never hard to say… Until you said it to the guy you were really hoping would help you get to where you’d never have to say it again. “I’ve never…” “She didn’t tell me that.” Tears burned behind your eyes. How could he be lying to you right now?

“Then how did you know it would be my first time?”

“I didn’t.” A cocky grin spread across his face. “I said it would be our first time, Sugar.” Oh…

Sy had gotten a call from a realtor about a house nearby, and had left after breakfast, leaving you with plenty of time to freak out before Julie arrived. Or so you thought. How was it possible that this woman didn’t have enough speeding tickets to wallpaper your entire house?

“Bitch, spill.” She immediately dashed past you, into the kitchen, where she put the kettle on.

“Good morning, Jules!” You said sarcastically, but you couldn’t keep the smile off your face. It was amusing to see how Julie had already made herself at home at your new place.

“Seriously, Lara, none of that, you’ve been driving me absolutely insane. Please tell me you’ve finally slept with him?”

“Slept with, yes,” you said, “the other thing, however…”

“You… I… Wha… Lara… No… He…” Jules pinched the bridge of her nose with two fingers and sighed very dramatically. “He was in your bed.”

“He was.” You giggled. For fuck’s sake, you actually giggled. Were you twelve? Some wide-eyed schoolgirl looking anxiously at the anatomy pictures in the biology book? Or were you a grown woman who… Oh, forget it.

“Why, pray tell, did it not happen?” Julie actually crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. She was unnecessarily invested in all of this, you decided. But she was your best friend, and that was her job. And you were going to need her.

“He wanted our first time to special,” you said softly as a blush slowly crept up your neck.

“Oh,” Julie said, putting just a little too much emphasis and subtext into that one little syllable. As soon as she had her tea and you were holding your coffee, you moved to the living room.

“So the first time you kiss, you take him to your room and he spends the night?” Jules laughed as soon as she set her tea down on the coffee table.

“It wasn’t the first time we kissed.” For once, it was your time to shine. And God, it was worth it! Julie’s mouth fell open and she looked at you with complete bewilderment splattered across her face for a moment.

“It wasn’t?” You shook your head in reply and gave her the run-down of what had happened weeks before.

“I fucking knew it,” Julie hissed when you were done talking, “there’s no way he could have kept his hands to himself for that long.”

“Excuse me?”

“Lara, Sy has been sleeping on my boyfriend’s couch. I know things I shouldn’t know.” Jules’ eyes were glowing as she spoke. “That man used to take five minute showers before he met you. Now it’s ten. Do you think he spends those extra minutes washing his hair?” You looked at her sheepishly, not catching on to what she was trying to say until she made herself abundantly clear with a fairly obscene hand gesture.

“Jules!” If your cheeks hadn’t been red already, you were approximately one hundred percent convinced that they were now.

“I’m serious.” Julie seemed to feel a lot less shame talking about the subject. It was weird; normally it wasn’t a problem for you, either. When discussing Jules’ sex life, that is… “Now, about last night…” She looked at you, clearly filled with anticipation.

“We… made out?” Jules sighed. It was more than clear to her that she was going to have to take the lead in the interrogation – again. Only this time, she knew you’d answer. Because you needed her help. She asked all the questions she wanted to know – up to and including ‘how big is he, because I’ve seen him in sweatpants and girl…’, to which you had to answer that you didn’t really have any reference material, but you thought he was pretty big. That answer did not seem to satisfy Julie’s curiosity.

“What, do you want measurements, Jules?”

“If possible?” The woman was dead serious…  

[josephseedismyfather]

WIP what day is it?

I was tagged by @cassietrn, sorry for the delay! Thank you for thinking of me 🥰

This obviously has been around...heh...but tagging people anyway. Apologies for doubles and no pressure, as usual! @wrathfulrook, @socially-awkward-skeleton, @trench-rot, @jacobsneed, @redreart, @hotmessteaparty (I LOVE YOU), @insanityofvaas, and @inafieldofdaisies😘

Today's WIP is from Afflicted: Harley & Jacob. A small snippet of Chapter 1. 🥰 Currently working on edits to polish it off before posting! Not the final product. 💖 I posted a snippet of this before, but it's been reworked!

Afflicted.

Jacob scoffed. "Girl, it's gonna take a lot more than a pair of pretty green eyes to figure me out." Harley nearly choked, stunned by his words. He laughed once again, a crackle as loud as the fire.

Her throat tightened with mixed emotions. "Well, this has been fun, but I should get going." Standing up, she moved to return Jacob's jacket. He watched her intently as she gathered her things. As she bent over to grab her hatchet, Jacob swiftly reached it first. Her eyes darted to him, a tinge of fear creeping into her gut.

"Let me help you carry your things so you don't have to make more than one trip," he offered, noticing the chair, the cooler, and the second tackle box. With a sigh, Harley realized that while she should have expected this outcome, she was a little disappointed he didn’t want her to stay. She tilted her head toward her SUV and started walking towards it. He was so silent that she wondered if he was even following. When she turned around, she almost collided with him.

"Damn it! How are you so fucking quiet?" she complained. In the moonlight his eyes glittered, and he stood there looking at her without saying anything. His gaze fell to her lips, and before Harley could react, he trapped her against her SUV with his arms on either side of her. He was very effectively not touching her, but he was close enough for the scent of him to softly flood her senses —a mix of vetiver and amber, with a hint of...flowers? There was something undeniably sweet mixed in, but as she tried to breathe it in, the fragrance enveloped her, causing her head to spin slightly. Her eyes closed, and she wondered if he would kiss her. "You'd like that, wouldn't you, Harley?" Jacob's voice, low and rough, snapped her back to reality. Her eyes fluttered open, and she wondered if she had said that aloud, but no, she hadn’t. Jacob was just staring at her as she nervously chewed on the inside of her cheek.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Forevermore.

A/N: this is the next chapter in the journey of my OTP. Follow along for the fun.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 2,470 words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 1.) The Next Chapter.

Forevermore. Forever’s a mighty long time and I really wanna spend it with you. I shine when you shine and there's really no substitute. 

That hook was on repeat in Marquise’s mind as he got ready to start his day. They reminded him of Shanelle. Almost everything reminds him of her. Of their love and their journey through life together as husband and wife, King and Queen, and Mom and Dad. 

The last seven years have had their ups, downs, highs, lows, trials and tribulations. But through it all, they have survived and persevered. Through it all, they have always made sure to show each other love, support, and encouragement. 

In the wee hours of the morning, Marquise was up getting ready for his morning run. 

5:30 am.

That’s the time the alarm on Marquise’s phone went off. After rolling over to silence his phone, he sat up, and with a yawn and a roll of his neck and shoulders, he was out of bed. After stretching he turns his attention to the woman in his bed. The one he calls his savior, his Goddess, his true north. The woman who captured his heart so long ago. His Queen. 

Shanelle is everything that he could have ever hoped, dreamed, prayed, and wished for in a wife and mother. Every day that he spends with her as his and his alone is a day he continuously thanks God for. 

He stood up as he watched her chest rise and fall as she slept soundly in their bed. He leaned over and moved a few stray strands of her hair from in front of her face. 

“Good morning my love. I'll see you after I get back from my run.” He whispered to her before pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. 

He quietly crept into his closet and changed into his workout clothes then grabbed his phone, AirPods, and Apple Watch before he left the main sleeping quarters where his wife slept and walked down the hall. 

Being a reigning Monarch is an incredible honor and opportunity. But it's not without its dangers and exceedingly high expectations, pressures, and standards. Marquise and Shanelle have an obligation to Cordonia and especially to her people. And every day they both bear the weight of it all. 

He walks until he comes to a door with a bright pink K on it. It’s his daughter’s bedroom. And right next door is the nursery where his boys are sleeping soundly. 

The whole world changed the day Kylo Jeremiah and Zyon Shomari were born. Marquise’s perfect family of 3 turned into a perfect family of 5. And he couldn't be happier. His boys have given him a new focus and purpose. 

Just outside the bedroom doors is a portrait that means more to him than all the literal gold in the family vault. It’s a portrait he took with his mother. Marquise ran a hand over the frame as he gazed at the portrait. It’s one of the most vivid memories he has of his mother when she was alive. He was 5 when she had the portrait commissioned. And sitting there to have it painted with her meant everything to him. He smiles wistfully at the painting before closing his eyes. 

“Tu me manques tellement, ma mère. J'espère vous avoir rendu fier de Moi.”, he whispered in French as he leaned his head against the frame. 

After staying for a few more seconds he stepped back then quietly opened Khari’s bedroom door. He carefully stepped into her room and stopped to look at his sleeping princess. She was curled up with her stuffed dragon Dagon and her kitten Paisley at her side. Ozzie and Belle slept diligently at the end of her bed. Seeing her sleeping soundly made his heart melt. Lightly tapping on his right thigh he woke up Ozzie. 

“Wake up Oz! We gotta go!” He whispered to his favorite canine companion. 

Ozzie slowly roused from his sleep and blinked sleepily then looked up at Marquise before slowly rising and stretching. He was careful not to wake his mate Belle or their puppies Lucky and Lady. With a shake of his head, Ozzie was at Marquise’s side. 

“Good boy Oz! Now let’s go.” 

Marquise then quietly opened the nursery door to check on his two littlest heartbeats. Ozzie’s two pups Lucky and Lady slept under each crib. As he looked at his sleeping Princes his heart did backflips. They were the most precious thing in the world to him. He ran a thumb over Kylo’s cheek the same way he did the first time he held him. It brought a tear to his eye. He still couldn't believe his sons are here and that they're real. 

He checked on Zyon the same way before exiting the nursery. 

He and Ozzie head out of the main bedroom wing and down the hall to the main staircase, where his majesty stops at a side table and grabs a leash for Ozzie before heading down the stairs and out the main entrance. When they walked out and across the lawn of the palace. When they got to the gate, Marquise put his AirPods in and took off with Ozzie for an early 10-mile  morning run. 

As his heart pumps during the run, his thoughts take him to the most recent events. Dueling with and eventually beating Drakovia in acquiring the kingdom of Gemmora. Reassigning and rezoning the newly acquired lands. As well as dealing with a small group of griping nobles. On top of everything else that comes with being a King of an entire kingdom. 

And lately, he's begun to slowly and somewhat understand why his father ruled the way he did. 

While they never got along while the elder Rys was alive, Marquise could understand why Constantine was so paranoid as King. He felt he couldn't trust anyone, much less those in his own court. He used to have strong diplomatic ties with several allied countries but that all changed after Queen Eleanor was killed. Constantine let his grief, anger, bitterness, and paranoia transform him into someone who cared for nothing but himself. 

And the kingdom suffered. The people were ready to revolt for the first time in nearly three centuries. And as a King himself, Marquise understands some of why Connie acted the way he did as King. But he refuses to rule Cordonia that way. 

7:15 am.

Marquise and Ozzie soon finish their run just as the sun begins to come up over the palace. Marquise stopped just to marvel at the sight before heading back inside. 

After getting Ozzie settled, Marquise headed to his quarters where he found his wife trying to silence the alarm on her phone. He stood back quietly snickering to himself as he watched as she unsuccessfully hit her phone repeatedly. 

He finally took pity on her and silenced her alarm. She briefly looked up at him with one eye open before turning over and burying herself in their covers. 

“Now now! It's time to wake up my love.” he gently whispered in her ear.

 She groaned into her pillow.

“It's time to get up.”

“I don't want to be an adult today!” 

“You're not being an adult, my love. You’re being The Queen.”

“I don't want to do that either!” she pouted. 

“Shanelle…” his tone was firm but gentle. 

“Noooooooo…” she whined.

He shook his head at her.

“Have it your way…”

He stood up,  grabbed the covers, and yanked them off of her causing her to bolt up in their bed.

“Just the way I like to see you.”

She glared at him before throwing a pillow at him. 

“Jackass!” she sneered. 

“Now is that any way for My Queen to behave?”

She let out a frustrated sigh.

“Of all the times for you to be a King…” she muttered as she crossed her arms. 

He smirked as he held out his hand to help her out of bed. She gave him a side-eye before he helped her out of bed and into his arms. 

“Ewwww! Get off of me!” 

“What?”

“You're all sweaty.”

“I mean I just came back from my morning run,” he said with a shrug. 

“Which means you haven't been in the shower! Yuck!” 

He snickered as he tightened his arms around her.

“Gross!”

“You like it…” he whispered before nipping at the bottom of her right ear.

“Let me go!”

He buries his face into the crook of her neck.

“You need to go get in the shower! And so do I!”

He doesn't stop. Instead, he slides one hand down her back while the other stays in the center of her back. Doing so raised goosebumps on her skin, sent chills down her spine, and caused her back to slightly arch. 

“Marquise!” she pouted.

He was thankful that she loved falling asleep in his old oversized Harvard t-shirt because it just barely covered the bottom of her ass. 

“Let me go!”

“If I do that, you’ll start pouting again.” He whispered harshly in her ear. 

She continued to squirm in his arms. It wasn't until he grabbed a handful of her ass that she finally put her foot down.

“Okay! Okay! Enough! We are not doing this! We need to go get in the shower before the munchkins wake up! Now!”

“Spoilsport…” he mutters.

“Oh shut the hell up!”

“At least you’re all hot and bothered and sweaty.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes and as she went to walk past him he slapped her on her ass causing her to let out a yelp. 

“Hey! Easy on the merchandise! You break it, you’re buying me another Birkin!”

“I am not buying you another one of those overpriced handbags.”

She stalked off into the bathroom without another word. After taking a long hot, satisfying shower together, the Royal Couple were brushing their teeth when the King was feeling playful. He kept looking at his wife, who was giving him a side-eye. 

“What?” she asked with her toothbrush hanging out of her mouth. 

That's when he splashed her with water. 

“What the hell?!” 

“A marked improvement if I do say so myself.”

That's when she hit him in the arm. 

“Did you just hit me?”

“You just threw water at me. What do you think?” 

“That is a declaration of war!”

“So be it!” 

With a smirk, he lunged at her with her barely getting out of the way. The two spent several minutes giggling with her dodging him. He finally caught her and hoisted her up onto his shoulders. 

“Put me down!”

“Only if you ask nicely.”

“Marquise you put me down this instant!”

“Did you ask nicely?”

She started flailing over his shoulder. 

“PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN!”

Try as she might, Shanelle couldn't get free. 

“You know, your hair is still wet, how about a little spin dry?”

“MARQUISE DON’T YOU DARE!”

“And away we go!”

With that, he spun around with her over his shoulders. When he stopped both were breathless and laughing.  

“You are such an asshole!” she said while laughing and trying to catch her breath. 

“Made you laugh.”

She rolled her eyes with a smile. 

“I hate you sometimes.” 

“I love you too.”

He held her close and pressed a kiss to her forehead. 

“I gotta get ready and so do you.”

“Okay. May I escort you to your closet milady?” he asked, holding a hand out to her. 

“I'd be honored, milord,” she replies. 

They walked to her closet hand in hand. After getting ready first, His Majesty went to get their children ready but was beaten to the punch. Margo had already gotten Khari dressed. 

“Good morning my King,” she said as she greeted him. 

“Good morning Mom. What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be at home resting from your latest round of treatments.” 

Margo waved him off. 

“I'm fine son. Besides, I am my grandchildren's attendant. It's my job to get them ready in the morning. 

“Grammy helped me pick out my outfit for school today. See?” Khari said with a twirl.

“I see my love. You look beautiful.” Marquise says to his daughter before turning his attention back to his adopted mother, “You really should be resting Mom. Doctor's orders.”

“And again my son, I am fine.”

“You're walking with a cane. You’re not fine.”

Margo gave him a look he's become all too familiar with. 

“Okay fine. But if your oldest son starts complaining about you still working again I'm not getting involved.”

Margo smiled warmly. 

“Duly noted my love.”

“Now if you two lovely ladies will excuse me. I have two twins to get dressed.”

With a sweet kiss to both Margo and Khari, Marquise walked out of his daughter's room and into the nursery. His two little boys were already awake and playing with their toys. 

“Good morning my little loves. Let's get you two ready for the day,” he said to them. 

He individually got the boys ready. Taking time to talk to and sing to them. With them trying to clap and sing with him. After getting the boys ready and meeting Shanelle in the hallway, it was time for breakfast them to see Khari off to school. 

“Bye Mommy!” Khari said as she hugged her mother. 

“Bye, baby girl. Have a good day at school.”

“Bye Daddy! I love you!” she said to her Daddy. 

“I love you too, my love. I'll see you later.” 

Khari even said goodbye to her brothers. 

“Bye, boys! I'll see you later!” she said as she waved at the twins who waved back as best they could. 

“Are you ready my darling?” Margo asked Khari. 

“Yup. I'm ready.”

“Come along now. Let's get you off to school.”

With that, Khari was out the door and on her way to school. 

“And now my day starts,” Marquise says to his wife. 

“Okay. I'll take these two mini ones and we’ll see you at lunch a little later. 

“I'll see you all later.”

With a sweet kiss to his wife, Marquise was off to start his day as King. This became the new normal for the Royal Couple. On top of ruling a kingdom, they have children to raise. He rules the kingdom. She runs the family. Together they balance each other out. They love, support, and encourage each other. 

As he walked to his office, Marquise found himself humming the hook that has been playing in his head all day. 

“Forevermore. Forever’s a mighty long time and I really wanna spend it with you. I shine when you shine and there's really no substitute.”

Their journey like everything else in their life continues. 

[dean-winchester-is-a-warrior]

Get Me to the Church On Time Pt. 4

Series Summary: It's Dean and Julie's wedding day. What could go wrong?

Chapter Summary: Time for a wedding!

Series Warnings/Explicit 18+: Some show level violence, eventual smut, fluff, smidge of angst. Chapters will have individual warnings.

Chapter Warnings: None, super fluff, tiny smidge of angst.

Pairings: Dean Winchester x OFC (Julie)

Word Count: 2,117

**I sincerely apologize for putting this series up a second time. For some bizarro reason, Tumblr won't let me edit them, and they don't open properly when I click on them, it's being a giant pain, so I'm hoping if I repost them, I can change what I need and fix the problem. 🤞🏼🤞🏼**

A/N: Dean and Julie are back! Each part will vary between 500+ and 2000+ words. I will be releasing all the parts today, September 15th, as part of my 1K follower celebration! 😊💓

The parts will be released as follows:

Part 1 - 8:00 AM

Part 2 - 10:00 AM

Part 3 - 12:00 PM

Part 4 - 3:00 PM

Part 5 - 6:00 PM ||

*Times are all based on CST*

A/N 2: So, as I stated this mini-series is part of my 1K followers celebration. For the celebration I asked people to send in gif prompts, or requests for me to write, all of which would be posted on my birthday, which is TODAY! 🎉

I only ended up with 6 prompts/requests, so I thought I would mix the prompts in with my own ideas, and I decided to write this little mini-series as well as a (hopefully) special surprise for those who enjoyed Dean and Julie in Green is My Favorite Color.

At 7:00 PM, I will post my last fic for the celebration, the first chapter of my sequel series, I Will Find You in the Dark!

Hope you enjoy my contributions for the day! 😘😘

Both beautiful text dividers, below and at the bottom, were created by @talesmaniac89. 💓 Title card was designed by me.

Three hours later, bodies had been burned and buried, the formerly possessed that had lived were being taken home by a handful of hunters, significantly lowering their guest count. But their closest friends and family were still there, so Julie was happy. She refused to dwell on the fact that their wedding had been attacked by demons, refused to see it as any kind of omen.

Dean said they'd been ambushed almost as soon as they were on the road, demons sweeping out of nowhere to try and run them off the road.

But they'd all kept heading for the church knowing they had a lot of hunter back up there. Apparently Crowley was pissed that Sam had killed his hellhound the week before, and that they'd started the process of closing the gates of hell, so he was lashing out.

"I guess the son of a bitch is taking things pretty personal." Dean said with a scowl.

But despite all the setbacks, the wedding was back on. It might be happening four hours late, the sun already starting to set, but both Dean and Julie were determined not to let the ceremony be put off.

So, they carried on.

Even though the surprise of Dean seeing her for the first time was spoiled, and tradition may have been broken, Julie still wanted to walk down the aisle. Garth offered to escort her and she gave him a kiss on his cheek, moved by his suggestion.

He smiled at Dean. "I'll officially be giving her away to you, Dean, so you better be worthy."

Dean punched him in the arm, and continued on to stand at the front of the church with the rest of the wedding party.

"Ow." Garth complained, rubbing his skinny bicep.

Julie laughed at their foolishness and dragged Garth into position just outside the closed doors.

As she stood staring at the doors of the church, the absurdity of the situation hit her. They'd just been attacked by demons, there was a tinny version of the wedding march playing through the same PA system she'd used hours before to perform a mass exorcism, and she was waiting outside so she could "reveal herself" to a man who'd already seen everything, including her dress.

She wondered briefly whether she should have just gone to stand beside Dean at the altar, and done away with this part of the ceremony.

But as Kevin opened the doors and she started walking down the aisle towards Dean, she decided she absolutely wouldn't have wanted to miss this. The look on his face was one she knew she'd remember every day of her life.

His smile was beaming, and he looked like an excited little boy on Christmas morning. She felt so beautiful and treasured, and she smiled back at him, tears threatening to fall.

She saw Sam slap Dean on the back and squeeze his shoulder and Benny's blue eyes sparkled merrily as she made her way towards them all. Charlie and Jody were both wiping tears away as they stood waiting for her to join them.

As she reached the altar, Dean held out his hand to her and she slipped her hand into his, feeling immediately calm and happy. No matter what had come before it, this moment was perfect.

Cas walked forward and spoke, his deep voice ringing out in the old stone church.

"Good afternoon." He paused and looked out the window at the setting sun. "It was supposed to be afternoon. Good evening. We're gathered here today to join this man and this woman in holy matrimony."

"Not too holy, I hope." Dean said with a wink at Julie.

She shook her head with a slight blush. "My god, we're in a church." She whispered to him, which was pointless because everyone was close enough that they could hear everything.

They all chuckled and Cas paused for a minute before continuing on, the interruption confusing him. "I believe you've both written your own vows."

"Yes." Julie said, quietly. She carried a tiny bouquet of wildflowers that Charlie had picked for her from the side of the church. She passed them off to Jody and took the small piece of paper from her that contained the things she wanted to promise Dean.

Now that it was time to say them out loud, she worried that they were silly. Looking down at the paper, she read. "Dean. I love you." She shrugged and waved her hand. "But I guess you already knew that and I probably didn't have to write it down."

She chuckled nervously and Dean squeezed her hand. She looked up into his beautiful, bright green eyes and let her paper full of words float to the floor; she didn't need it.

She closed her eyes and took a breath. "I have loved you every moment of my life since you entered it." She opened her eyes and stared into his once again. "You're my hero, Dean Winchester."

She saw a muscle flex in his jaw, and she nodded. "And I know, you hate that word but," she shrugged, "it's just the truth."

She bit her bottom lip and grinned. "When I was young, you were my hero because you were just so unbelievably cool." Everyone around them chuckled, and Dean smiled his cockiest smile. "And because you were, you know, devastatingly handsome." She said, batting her eyelashes coyly.

"What happened to ya?" One of their hunter guests called out and everyone laughed, including Dean who looked down at the ground and chuckled.

The laughter died down, and Julie continued, emotion thick in her voice. "And because as soon as you took my hand in yours, I was home. After my mother died, I remember feeling so lost and scared, and so sure I'd never feel safe again. But then you wrapped my hand up in yours and my shattered world started to piece itself back together again."

Dean squeezed the hand he still held.

"And now," Julie did some quick math, "16 years later, nothing's changed." She paused. "Except maybe the cool part. Charlie and I know how dorky you really are." She said, looking back at her bridesmaid who nodded.

Dean pointed at them both. "How dare you?" He said in mock outrage.

Julie laughed and turned back to him. "But you are still, devastatingly handsome." Dean looked down at her and grinned, his tongue pressing just behind his teeth in a way that she had always found incredibly sexy.

Reining in her hormones, she focused on what she wanted to say to him. "And all these years later," she lifted their joined hands and pressed a kiss to their entwined fingers, "you're still holding my hand. You still mean home to me."

She took a deep breath. "So here is what I vow. I promise to always help heal you when you're hurt. And when you feel weak, I promise to remind you just how incredibly strong you are."

Julie took a small step towards him. "And I promise you that, no matter what, I will always…find you in the dark. Always."

Her voice was earnest and strong and she could see shining tears forming in Dean's eyes, before he was suddenly yanking her forward, his mouth slamming down on hers.

As he kissed her long and hard, cheering and outright whoops came from their guest and wedding party.

As Julie pulled away, laughing, she could hear Cas beside them, slightly befuddled. "No, um... you're not supposed to do that yet." The angel explained, as though they'd just lost their place in the script.

Dean laughed softly as he let his forehead rest against hers. He nodded gently. "Ah, yeah. Sorry, Cas."

He pulled back from her and brought his hands up to cup both her cheeks, cradling her face reverently. "My Jules." He said softly, his voice filled with awe.

He shook his head, stutteringly slightly. "I don't...I don't have...words." He sighed as though frustrated with his inability to say what he wanted to. "I will NEVER have the words for you, sweetheart."

He was quiet for a moment as he brushed his thumb across her cheekbone. He dropped his hands and looked down at the floor.

"I never thought...I'd have this..." He shook his head and amended his words. "No, I never thought I SHOULD have this."

He looked at her briefly, his head tilted slightly as he contemplated what having her in his life meant. "And standing here with you now, Jules..."

There was a long pause, and Dean closed his eyes. Julie could see the muscle flexing in his jaw and when his eyes finally opened she could see his fear written across his face. "I'm just so terrified."

Julie sucked in a shuddering breath and raised a hand to his cheek. He immediately covered it with his own and leaned into the caress.

Julie felt his real fear emanate from him, and she hurt for him. But she also felt tears of happiness spring up again. He'd allowed her into a moment of real vulnerability. From him, it was a real gift, especially in front of others. He was admitting his weakness.

He was so beautiful.

After a moment, Dean took a deep breath, and nodded as though resolving something in his mind. "But okay, my vows." He said and kept her hand in his as he took it from his cheek and stood up straight.

"I promise to let you have all the blankets."

Julie laughed through her tears, finding a special joy in the laughter and sniffles she could hear all around her.

"I promise not to leave dirty clothes lying around. I know you hate that." Julie nodded adamantly.

He shook his head, and again the muscle flexed in his jaw, as though this was a particularly hard thing to say. "And I promise not to forget that you're more than just my wife. You are a very badass hunter, who doesn't need me to make decisions about your life for you."

Julie felt her heart squeeze. She appreciated that vow so much, knowing that it was simply an expansion of his previous promise to never again decide she'd be better off without him, and walk away.

Dean pulled her close to him, looking deep into her eyes, his face again filled with awe, as though he couldn't believe his luck.

"And I promise to love you for as long as you'll let me."

There was a second of overwhelming emotion before Julie leapt up to wrap her arms around Dean's neck, feet dangling off the ground, pressing her lips to his. He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her back passionately, tongue delving into her mouth, claiming her.

Distantly, Julie could hear Cas call out over the cheering. "No...that's...it's still not time for that." He sounded vaguely annoyed that they kept getting it wrong.

Julie broke away, breathless and laughing, and landing back on her feet. "Sorry, Cas."

"It's...fine. It's the ring part now." He said, his voice rushed, as though eager to get through everything before they screwed up again.

There was some general jostling around as the Sam and Jody pulled the rings out for them to exchange. Sam passed his big brother the ring and then pounded him on the back, a massive smile wreathing his face.

"Looks like we all owe you some cash!"

Julie raised an eyebrow, confused, but Dean laughed loudly. "Hell yeah, you do." He said before turning back to face Julie.

Without preamble, clearly just trying to get through it, Cas looked at Julie. "Do you Julie, take Dean as your husband?"

Julie nodded as Dean slipped the gold ring on her finger, admiring the inset emerald that adorned it. "I do."

Cas shifted his focus to Dean. "And Dean, do you take Julie as your wife?"

Julie slipped his plain gold band on his finger as Dean answered, beaming. "I do."

Cas nodded, looking relieved. "Then, by the power vested in me...by...well, by virtue of being an angel, I suppose, but also from the people at 'Side Hustles that Work dot com, backslash, 'Get Ordained Now', I now pronounce you - oh, and also by the power of the state of Kansas...I now pronounce you husband and wife."

He nodded again. "You may NOW kiss the bride. Though, that seems redundant since you've already kissed her three times."

Dean laughed and pulled Julie close before turning to look at Cas. "I'm gonna do it again, anyways, just to make it official." He lowered his lips to hers again, this time gentle and chaste.

A much more appropriate church kiss.

Keep Reading

1 - Jensen RPF + Any/All characters Jensen plays.

@lyarr24

@siospins2

@impalaslytherin

@maggiegirl17

@akshi8278

@candy-coated-misery0731

@nt-multi-fandom

@deanswaywardgirl

@slytherinlyn314

@globetrotter28

@jensensgirl

2 - Dean Winchester Fics Only.

@saikosheadcanons

@lgranger67

@carryonwaywardgirl

3 - Any/All Fics (regardless of fandom/character.)

@sunshineandwings86

@kazsrm67

@sexyvixen7

4 - Everything (includes fan vid/DOOL edits as well)

@unabashed-lover-of-fictional-men

@awkward-and-indecisive

@maliburenee

@supernatural4life2022

@spn730015

@b3autyfuldisast3r

@kickingitwithkirk

@waywardbaby

@foxyjwls007

@deanwanddamons

@deandreamernp

@deanwithscissors

@myloversgone

@snowlovespie

@leigh70

@all-alone-he-turns-to-stone

@fangirlxwritesx67

@charred-angelwings

@hopefuldreamers-world

@mysherlock221b

@jensensgotyoudean

@stixnstripesworld

@thoughts-and-funnies

@magssteenkamp

@norman1967

@princessmisery666

@eevvvaa

@mishkatelwarriorgoddess

@deepsketchsupernaturalcowboy

@b-i-t-c-h-i-e

@twirpbunwarrior

@mysweetlittledesire

@waynes-multiverse

@mrsjenniferwinchester

@bernasaurus

@jensenslady79

[thatnonb1ny-cvmslut]

I'm like a bit late but alas not the point here are the things I want from you

3. Sex

4. Kiss

5. Friendship

6. To chill (we should watch lord of the rings together I own the extended edition)

7. To cuddle

9. A good laugh

15. MY BED NO CLOTHES NOW

🦈

Oh my dear 🦈 this is a wonderful list to come back to, late or not it's still greatly appreciated! I am so down for all of this in the list.

I'd love to chill with you, watch the extended LotR, preferably while naked in your bed. Could be a cockwarming situation through the first chapters, up until the fellowship forms and then a deep breeding until Boromir's final battle (I will stop mid thrust to watch and will make you watch with me.)

I'd love to be able to also just enjoy your company as a friend, hang out and do random stupid shit. Talk about problems and life and remind you that you're not just a friendly face to fuck, but also a confidant and kindred spirit first and foremost. And then fucking like mad cause I'm horny like 25/8.

Thanks for the lovely list 🦈 it was so nice waking up to it 😘

[roguelov]

Babe, babe, I finished my Kinktober promts for 2024!!!! Course they all need editing since I've got time but I am so excited!!! Half way through the 12 Days of Smutmas 2024 and while Morpheus is in a lot of them, I cackle with joy thinking about you reading them (it includes another part of Just One Sip ❣️) I've gotten to the point where I have a wheelofnames account with names and prompts because I am just having a ball.

which is weird bc I am one semester away from getting my masters and it is stressing me out but... I AM WRITING LIKE A GOD!

also, my dream came true, I came across a dead bumblebee (finally) and now I get to cast it in silver and make a bee necklace!!! (will totally make a mold so I can make so many bumblebees 🐝. My dad recently came across a dead cicada (fully intact and not squished or anything) and I am gonna cast that too along with a dead fly I have.

how have I started getting so excited over dead bugs? 💀 it's the metalsmith in me ig...

Anyhoo.... hiiiiiiiiiii my love, the next chapter of Something Dread, Something Red is up and you should read it. (Also if Nigel is your jam you need to catch up on M is for Maraclea, it's unhinged 😂)

kisses 😘

OH MY GOD YOU ARE A GOD!!!! ALL THIS SMUT??? IM SO FUCKING EXCITED I CANNOT WAIT I WILL BE SITTING HERE TWIDDLING MY THUMBS VERY IMPATIENTLY 🤣

ALSO CONGRATS ON ALMOST FINISHING!!! IM SO PROUD OF YOU 🥳🥳🥰🥰🥰🥰🥰🥰

And please please please share all your metalwork with all your new insects 😂 I need to see all of them now especially your bee necklace 🥰 god you really are so talented and wonderful

AND I HAVE SO MUCH CATCHING UP TO DO! I NEED TO BINGE EVERYTHING

[royallyprincesslilly]

Title: The Confession {13}**

Chris Evans x Best Friend Reader

Warning: Mild Cursing, Fluff, 18 + Mature Content, NSFW, Immoral Behavior, Angst

Words: 3.1k

Summary: Not this time.

Note: IT’S BACK! I apologize for the long, long, long hiatus. It wasn’t my intention for it to be this long and I appreciate you guys for being patient and bearing with me. It means a lot. 

Thank you for reading lovelies! 😘😘

If you enjoyed this, please, LIKE, COMMENT, REBLOG.  ❤️❤️

***NOT Edited/Proofread***

***Text Inserts***

Previous Chapters: 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 

The soft press of lips across your back was what woke you. Moaning, you stretched each of your tense muscles. You felt the tightness in every single one of them. You even felt it in muscles you were sure you hadn’t worked ever in your life. A deep groan erupted from deep in your throat. When you turned your head toward the radiating heat you felt beside you, a wide awake and alert Chris came into view.

 “Mmm.”

 “Mmmm, morning to you too,” Chris teased.

 You smiled then rolled onto your back keeping the sheet laid across your bare breasts.

 “Is it still morning?”

 Chris peeped over his shoulder out the tent flap then looked back at you, “Eh, maybe the last hour of it. You sure like to sleep in.”

 “What can I say, someone likes to keep me up at nights.”

 His diabolical smile appeared. “I keep you up as much as you keep me up. I remember a hazy dream that turned out to be reality of your mouth doing the most sinful things under the covers.”

 You snickered. “I didn’t hear any complaints.”

 “Who would complain getting the best head of their entire life?”

You rolled your eyes and groaned again. “My muscles ache.”

 “Poor baby. Where are these muscles so I can kiss them make it better,” he said in a baby babble voice.

 You pouted, playing it up. “Every where.”

 Chris’s brow shot up and he smiled another mischievous smirk. “Everywhere?”

 You nodded and seconds later he’d pushed his head over the messy fold of the sheet that covered your breasts, feasting his eyes on you bare chest. “These muscles too?”

 You nodded and placed one arm behind your head. Chris peppered kisses all over your breasts going around each before finally sucking your nipple into his mouth. A soft moan slipped from your lips.

 “Better?”

 “Eh, I think you have more work to do.”

 He smiled against your skin and continued his ministrations. A few minutes later when your body was awake, and ready for more he ripped the sheet from you exposing you to his eyes and the bright late morning sun which bathed you evenly.

 “Mmm. My goddess.”

 He kissed down the center of your body and went to your thighs where he kissed along the flesh that lined your inner thigh then began massaging your hamstrings and quadriceps. More moans tumbled from you as you relished the feel of his strong, large hands kneading and rubbing out the knots and kinks that pained you. The massage felt good, but it also felt good to have his hands on you. He’d probably given you tens of massages over the years, maybe even hammy massages after workouts together but you didn’t remember them making you feel wet and horny.

 A soft nip against your calf brought your mind back from wandering and you watched him kiss and rub your calves taking care not to be too rough. Again, you moaned and closed your eyes taking it all in.

 “Feels good?”                      

 “So good.”

 Chris began doing the same repetition of actions on your left calf before rising to your thigh. As his hands caressed and rubbed, his lips kissed along your hip. The bevy of sensations had you arching your back in baby arches. You knew this was just him teasing you. You’d both found out that he knew just what to do to produce arches bigger than McDonald’s.

 “Have I covered all the aching muscles?”

 “Mmm. All but one,” you answered.

 “Oh yeah all but one? I got your pectoralis major, hammies, quads, calves. Hmmm.”

 He feigned confusion and it was adorable. You wanted to kick him because of how adorable and sexy he was at the same time. It should have been impossible, contradictory, but it wasn’t—not for him.

 “Ah, I see what I missed. Triceps and biceps.”

 You rolled your eyes as he brought your arm down to your side and began massaging them one at a time. It felt great yes but the thought that his hands were so close to your breasts but not on them slightly irked you.

 A few minutes later after both your arms had been worked over, Chris looked at you with a glint in his impossibly deep blue eyes.

 “Got them all now?”

 His fingers were tracing dizzying patterns into the skin of your abdomen. They were distracting because when they inched close to your pelvis they came back up to your belly button.

 “Chris,” you whined.

 “Whining? I wondered when the whiny side of you would come out to play? My bratty goddess.”

 You writhed hoping you’d give his hand the hint of where it should go.

 “You’re a big girl. Use your words, Y/N.”

 You refused. He wanted you to beg and you didn’t want to give him the satisfaction.

 “Princess.”

 You kept your lips pressed together but when you felt his fingers at your inner thigh mirroring what his fingers at your abdomen were doing you mewled.

 “Such a stubborn princess,” Chris chastised before he cupped your sex in a quick move. Your groan was loud.

 “Looks like I found the last one.”

 His thumb strummed your pearl and you gasped arching your back and angling your head back. “Yes.”

 Seconds later he slipped two thick digits inside your heated apex and groaned.

 “Fuckin’ hell princess you’re so tight. Mmm.”

 He angled his fingers hooking them pressing right where he knew you wouldn’t be able to take it. Almost instantaneously you screech as your body spasmed. With this spasm, your core clenched round his fingers keeping them in place.

 “Fuck! Is this my pussy, princess?”

 You nodded unable to find your voice.

 “Is it?”

 Chris withdrew his fingers then thrust forward, joining you in one fluid and forceful move.

 “Mmmm, Christ! Is this tight little pussy mine?”

 You mewled and in a moment of loss of control one hand pressed to his abdomen pushing him away while your legs were wrapped around him trapping him where he was. Chris groaned loudly and pulled you closer feeding you every single inch he possessed. The feeling was sublime; so sublime you didn’t want these moments to slip away. With your back arched half off of the mattress, your free hand that wasn’t grasping desperately at the forearm of the hand he had gripping your waist drifted to his bearded jaw. Your thumb slowly swiped across his bottom lip, memorizing every crease, and line. When his mouth dipped open, he caught your thumb between his teeth and bit gently. It wasn’t a hard bite, but it was enough to make you draw in a sharp breath.

 His kiss on the same spot he bit made your heart skip a beat, but the way he nuzzled your hand so you moved it fully to hold his jaw melted it.

 “I love you, Y/N—so damn much.”

 The ending of his sentence kissed the sensitive skin of your neck before he buried his face there and you held on to him like he was the dream of the future you never knew you craved.

 Several hours later once both of you were satiated enough to claim the last hours of restful sleep with the wilderness as your sleep soundtrack you stirred awake to Chris’ arms wrapped possessively and protectively around you. Instantly, your body relaxed as if this wasn’t a new occurrence for you, like you’d woken in his arms for the last twenty years. This was all so strange but also so inevitable. You slowly turned to face him taking care not to wake him.

 Once you were face to face, you slowly trailed your eyes over the perfectly imperfect features he had. His bushy eyebrows that were slightly uneven, the top of his nose bridge where a tiny lone bone protruded, to the pointed tip of his nose then the peekaboo effect of his top lip. By the time you made it to his jaw, you’d already began to wonder what your children would look like. Would they have brown hair that was so close to red? Would they take your fuller lips or his imbalanced ones? Would their eyes be his? Or his jaw theirs? A tiny replica of you and Chris popped into mind and it filled you with so much glee. These were thoughts you hadn’t had before, thoughts that never seemed quite right with Jax. Thoughts your brain never allowed.

 “It’s always been you,” you whispered while dragging a finger down the length of his nose. “It will always be you.”

 ~~~~~~~~

 -The Next Day-

If the night before had filled the air with passion and tenderness, this morning’s air was filled with calm. You woke before Chris, prepared a lite breakfast and his morning coffee just the way he liked it then watched the sunrise. He joined you halfway, wrapping you in his arms like a cocoon of love, strength, and support. There was no need for words. The sunrise led to languid kisses and sensual touches that brought you to one of the most intense and withholding orgasms you’d had in your life. Your mingling moans drifted off into the woods to announce to all the woodland creatures two equal mates had been consecrated to one another.

 By the time you’d packed up camp together then loaded Chris’ car and began the drive back, that mellow and calm mood remained. Your entwined fingers never drifted apart not even when Chris nearly ran over a fox cub because he was so enthralled with looking at you. His only explanation: “you’re just too beautiful not to look at.” That started your teenage, first love giggles, and those giggles persisted every time your eyes met, and he gave you a Casanova wink.

 You could hardly contain your giddiness---hardly keep from reminiscing about the weekend and all that had happened. When you remembered him asking you to marry him, you persisted staring at your engagement ring that was on the hand he held tightly. You couldn’t help thinking the whole time that he was the man you were going to marry and spend the rest of your life with. He was the one.

 A few hours later, Chris pulled into the same parking lot you’d met up at. The sunset was just behind the clouds and the sky was beginning to darken but the amber and violet hues still held some light for the city to enjoy. Neither of you made a move to get out of the car, not even when the engine began to cool, or the remnants of the sunset disappeared. You sat there, hand in hand, heart to heart not daring to move or open the door for fear of letting the world impose on your bliss, your connection.

 Glancing over to Chris, you found his eyes already on you. Both of you let out a snort that filled the car and in those seconds any angst that had filled the silence disappeared.

 “I don’t want to let you go,” Chris admitted.

 You squeezed his hand hoping to reassure him.

 “I don’t want to go.”

 You gazed at each other, and you were sure the longing in his eyes matched yours. It was then an idea popped into your head. Biting your bottom lip, you spoke carefully, unsure if he would turn you down, “Come home with me?”

 Chris turned his body to you then clasped your cheek in his palm. “You mean it?”

 You nodded.

 “Isn’t that--,” he began before you cut him off.

 “I’ve gotten used to sleeping beside you.”

 His smile could melt glaciers, but it did light a blazing sun in your heart. In seconds, his lips were pressed to yours kissing you sweetly.

 “Good,” he began, lips still pressed to yours. “I want to ruin you, Y/N, ruin you for any other man because I’m who you were meant to sleep beside,” he kissed you again and again. “I’m the man you were meant to kiss, to hold, to love, to spend forever with. Me.”

 Your eyes locked and you felt the deep meaning behind each word. You kissed him again then hugged him. As he held you, you tried desperately to hold on to those words. A few short minutes later, the two of you exited the car more secure in facing the world. Instead of unloading your bags, Chris walked you to your car.

 “I’ll bring your bags with me when I come by. I just have to check on Dodger.”

 You smiled then nodded.

 “Kiss him for me.”

 Chris kissed you. “That was from him.”

 The two of you giggled together lost to anything around you. After staring into each other’s eyes for a few more minutes and exchanging back and forth orders of him telling you to get in and you rebutting and telling him to get back in his car, you finally got into yours still not wanting to let his hand go.

 “You have no more than thirty minutes, Evans. Thirty minutes.”

 He playfully bit your pointer drawing a sharp breath from you before you bit your bottom lip. Chris’s eyes dropped to your lips and before you could react, he was kissing you again. This kiss wasn’t sweet or innocent, it was sensual, passionate and filled with promise of so much more. You moaned and laced your fingers behind his neck holding him there as you teased his lips. Chris’s groan was hedonistic and filled with so much desire.

 “Jesus, Y/N, if I don’t stop now I will pull you into that backseat and make you scream my name until everyone in Boston knows what is happening.”

 You smiled on him but didn’t pull back, instead you bit his bottom lip more forcefully, daring him to make good on that promise. Chris groaned again then pulled back from you.

 “You’re going to be the death of me. Go home, I’ll meet you there and I expect you naked.”

 You snorted then turned the key in ignition. “Only if you wear that thing I got you.”

 Chris snorted, shook his head then stepped back. “You’re the worst.”

 You smiled, then waved at him before pulling out of the spot. As you pulled off, you watched as he walked back to his car, his steps a little more exaggerated than usual. The drive home was a quick on, mainly because you ran two red lights then took the back route that bypassed the remaining lights and traffic. All in all, it took you fifteen minutes to get home then another thirteen minutes to shower. Though it was a quick shower, you maximized the time you had which was more then enough seeing that you didn’t have to pick sexy lingerie for him. Skin was the lingerie for the night and your edible body products would be the seduction.

 Chris’ notification tone echoed in your bedroom from the bed.

You smiled and shook your head as you cotched at the edge of your bed, rubbing your smooth bare legs together.

A quick reply came in, making you wonder if he were texting and driving or using speech to text.

A soft chuckle echoed in your room.

You were relieved this hadn’t changed. Though much had changed in the span of just about eighty hours, this hadn’t. You were still you.

A pride bubble filled your chest, then tears pricked your eyes. Talk that talk, you said to yourself lost in your world--your safe banter filled world. You dropped back onto your bed holding your phone over your face.

A stray tear rolled down your cheek and you quickly wiped it away.

Pushing the emotions bubbling inside of you to the side you replied.

Even typing it to him like this made your belly do backflips.

Like a spring, you bolted upright. Taking a few seconds to decipher what it was that you felt and just what kind of urge just flowed through you like a powerful tsunami, you anxiously bit your bottom lip.

Thirty seconds passed, then a minute, then two and that was when you began pacing your room wondering why he wasn’t answering. You placed your phone on your bedside table and finished getting yourself ready. Once decorated and edible body buttered up, you decided to kick things up a notch or two and slip on the heels you knew from his own admission were distracting and sexy. From the glimpse in the mirror, you knew he would lose his shit once he saw you and the giddiness returned and manifested in a bout of giggles.

 Five minutes later, the Ring alert on your phone notified you of movement at your door but before you could check it, you heard your front door shut. You hurried down the stairs stopping at the bottom one with Chris in view. He wore a pair of low hanging grey sweats and a white t-shirt that clung to everything you were sure your tongue was going to trace before the night was over. The way your mouth watered should have been sinful, should have made you feel shame, but you felt none. All you felt was anticipation and hunger.

 Chris was on you in seconds, one hand wrapping around you to hold your waist while the other took a handful of your ass. You moaned on his lips and allowed him to take lead and take lead he did. A few short seconds later, he’d hoisted you into his arms and was carrying you upstairs never breaking your kiss. When he tossed you on your bed, he peeled off his shirt and slowly scanned your body from head to heels.

 “Goddamn, Y/N. You sure know how to make a man feel welcomed.”

 You snorted then spread your legs hooking the heel of your shoes at the edge of your bed. Chris’ eyes dropped to the treasure between your legs, and you saw the rise in his sweats.

 “Lemme see.”

 Chris didn’t hesitate, he pulled his sweats down revealing the gag gift you got him last year that matched several other pairs from throughout the years. His teeny tiny boxer-briefs with your face etched all over them had you laughing loudly.

 “Yeah, yeah, yeah laugh it up.”

 You tried to stop but it was useless.

 “You love em’ don’t lie. Part of me has always been near and dear,” you teased.

 “I didn’t want your face near my cock, Y/N.”

 “No?”

 You sat up and scooted to the edge of the bed, pulling him closer.

 “You wanted that cock somewhere else entirely huh.”

 Your eyes locked and you saw him gulp, he knew what was coming next.

 It was going to be a long night and hopefully you had a voice the next day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

***If you want to be tagged/untagged please SEND AN ASK SO IT WILL BE EASIER FOR ME TO KEEP TRACK OF. Thank you for reading!!!***

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

TagList:

@chaneajoyyy @caplover22 @kikimiyazaki @bellaamor88 @toniilaney @jamesbarnesappreciationsociety @ajspencer1892 @ashanti-notthesinger @titty-teetee @evemej @areubeingserved @theskullgoddess @caramara3 @champagnesugamama @minton131 @pananegra @scoop93535 @try-n-pronounce-it @dumbchick @lo-cheu @behindthesehazeleyes27 @blackmissfrizzle  @mery-be @anandalambert @nervousninjatheorist @dangerouslovefanfic @give-me-a-million-dollars-pls @thinkxlovexloud @chris-butt @starlite-starbrite @momobaby227@alyxkbrl @angrybirdcr @d1ff3r3nt-b34uty-official @twinx007 @a-dizzle777 @ab-baybay @patzammit @kreolemami @aysha1447 @cutewylie @disaster-rose @wondersofdreaming @livinglifeformemyselfandi @magdelen69 @snowpiercer21 @renfrewscorner @thevelvetseries @youurkryptonite @hakunalive4eva @caplover22

@mizcaptainphoenix @bobbdylann @emilykjhgsj @littlepreciousangel @ssaarroonn@thummbelina @sweetlittlegingy @art-estrange @torntaltos @rynabarnesrogers @rororo06 @anotherblackfangirl @bernie-k @theonewithherheadintheclouds @hista-girl @coldmuffinbanditshoe @jennmurawski13 @deathstroke-terminated-deez-guts @maxcullen @shadyskit @someone-really-bored @thejemersoninferno @itsallyscorner @cristinagronk16 @shakemeupthanks-blog @acciolove724 @straightforwardly @zsuzstyina @acevansss @evansgirl7@rdjparker @deadlymistress24 @sunkissedebony97 @turn-thy-paige @jovanaprime @amelatonin @nerdybitchpudding @amennariee @shar74nett @likesfairytales @vintageembrace @maverickabull @est1887 @periodtcevans

@thotti3par7on @productofchina @winchwm @jesseswartzwelder @pivictorious @anat2507 @euh-say-what-now @raveviolet @actorinfluence @sadishdelray  @ljstraightnochaser @041802 @evermcfearless @tashawar @dwights-new-plague @miss-jackson500 @jd-now-jq @renfrewscorner @baby-iyania @brwnsugababe @evansshine @spideydobrik @laketaj24 @mauvecherie @priya212 @euh-say-what-now @richonne4life @cyntgefel01 @brownskinafro @chrissbabybunny @night-of-the-living-shred @simply-heaven @queenoftheworldisdead @chrisevansfanfic @bforbbgirl @wowthatsbrazy @thejeneralvicinity @doublesidedscoobysnacks @richonne4life @cyntgefel01 @supernaturalvikingwhore @blackgurlkillinit @fanfictionaffair @nervousninjatheorist @simply-heaven

@wonderlandfandomkingdom @partypoison00 @rynabarnesrogers-reading @lady-x-red @ibe-erynn @nakusaych9 @madixii @chrisevansdaddycap @zsuzstyina  @kittykatlow @queenshikongo3 @beccacupcakesxo @nakusaych9 @xoxloaveasre @naturalthrone22  @blackgurlkillinit @littlepreciousange @queenshikongo3 @perplexed3001 @liquorlaughslove@smediumsmeatbae @blackmissfrizzle @supernaturalvikingwhore @littlepreciousangel @purplehairgawdess @wowthatsbrazy @tenaciousperfectionunknown @marvelatthis30 @chaos-crusader @naturalthrone22 @mrsbarnes-rogers @coffeebooksandfandom @vintageembrace @alookintohersoul

@livinglifeformemyselfandi @onetwo3000 @sarswilltakeyouout @crist1216 @deadpixie22 @cessamjrmr @simply-heaven @offrostandstarlight @shar74nett @cltex84 @minton131 @actorinfluence @misz-adrii @tenaciousperfectionunknown@chezdricks @fanfictionaffair @october505 @unknownmystery22 @almosttherebutnot @nervousninjatheorist @maxcullen @cyntgefel01 @brownskinafro  @readsreblogsfics @vlvtkyss @sarswilltakeyouout @cleopatra-knowles @xsweetdellzx @youremysuperstar @cxmfort @i-just-like-fanfics @msblkfire84 @chezdricks @maeleeme

@ramp-it-up @k347 @est1887 @rynabarnesrogers-reading  @supersquirrel1996 @inlovewith3 @basicchelsea @chrisevansszn   @7soulstars  @jbrizzywrites @m90schick @pricklypear @talley84 @thesecretlifeofdaydreamss @kalesrebellion @koko-michelle @inmoix @harrypotheadnerd @mrs-captain-evans @cevans-fics @pretendlifeisnormal @fanfictionaffair  @sohani02 @baby-i-am-fireproof@clubfairy @shipatheart @evans-sims @skyesthebomb @kenequa @ficsfordays @breezykpop  @trinity97-blog @deadpixie22

[boxofbonesfic]

Pattycakes (Chapter 2)

Title: Pattycakes

Summary: Like they say, it really does just take one time... Patricia Hodgins knows that better than anyone. She’s got even worse luck when it comes to her child’s father: Billionaire playboy Thor Odinson. He’s selfish and manipulative; and Patty’s not sure which outcome frightens her more—killing him or letting him worm his way into her heart.

Pairing: Thor x Black OFC

Rating: Explicit

Chapter 1

Warnings: Manipulation, Possessive behavior, Mildly dubious consent, Breeding Kink, Age Difference (significant but not extreme), Stalking (light stalking though lol), Past Relationships, Class drama, Dad!Thor, Character improvement

A/N: Please let me know what you think! Also, please let me know if I missed anything in editing like grammar or formatting issues, I’m beta-less, so I don’t catch everything! 

This is a work of FICTION, and it is Dark, so I assume once you’ve clicked through the link that you are comfortable with that. I do not give consent for my work to be copied, translated, or posted elsewhere, even if I am credited. This work is entirely mine, and unbeta’d, so read at your own risk! 😘

🍼 

Chapter 2:  “Surprise”

Patty’s good night is shattered by Thor’s callous attitude, and faces the consequences for her decisions—or lacktherof.

The bed was empty when she woke. Patricia was alone in the sea of sheets, and the pillows around her were long cold. Daylight streamed in through the massive windows, and a gust of warm air from the heating vent above the bed drew her eyes up to the mirrored ceiling. She wasn’t sure whether she should be feeling so much embarassment post-sex, but she felt it anyway, coiling in her gut. Oh god. Was he looking at that while we…?

  She swallowed thickly, before gingerly stepping out of bed. Her body was sore, like she’d worked out. Though, with the way Thor had contorted her, it wasn’t a far off assumption. Her clothes were still littered all over the floor, and she picked them all up, sliding back into her dress. She shoved her still embarrassingly damp panties into her purse before she padded over to the door. Is he even home?

  The hallway was empty, and when she made her way downstairs, she was relieved to see Thor dressed, and sitting at the breakfast bar in the kitchen. He didn’t notice her at first, typing away on a laptop before picking up his phone. His hair was neat and tidy again, and it looked like he’d trimmed his beard too. Patricia’s neat and uniform curls were now back to their natural state, her kinky hair loose and coily around her shoulders. She’d tried to wet it in the bathroom, trying to force it to behave, but she’d been unsuccessful. 

  She cleared her throat, and he looked up, his expression cold, uninterested. “Oh.” The weird, used feeling she’d had the night before returned in force as he regarded her. Patricia tried to smile winningly, despite the discomfort swirling in her belly. 

  “Morning!”

  “Hey.” He smiled back, though it was small. Placating. “Sorry, I got caught up in some work things. You’re welcome to raid the fridge if you want.” His tone was casual, but Patty couldn’t shake the feeling that she wasn’t welcome anymore. 

  “It’s okay, thanks. I’m going to head out, I think.” She replied awkwardly, biting her lip. A moment of silence passed between them, and as she turned to head for the door, he caught her by the elbow, passing something into her hand. 

  “It was fun.” He replied, kissing her forehead lightly. “If you want, you can leave your number, we’ll do this again sometime.” It was strangely transactional, and Patricia wasn’t really sure how to respond. Something crinkled in her hand, and she looked down, her fingers opening to reveal—Money. 

  He paid me.  

  There were a couple of hundreds there—three—and a fifty. He’d paid her to sleep with him. Nausea churned in Patty’s stomach. She wasn’t… she hadn’t… Before she knew what she was doing, Patricia was wadding the money up in her fist, and throwing it at him, the bills fluttering in his surprised face. 

  “What the fuck?” She yelled, pointing at the money, now on the ground. 

  He raised a manicured eyebrow at her behavior. “You should be flattered.”

  “Of course you’d think that. Oh my god. How did I not see what an absolute asshole you were last night?” She murmured, the spell broken. He was still handsome, still grinning at her, but instead of being disarming, disgust bloomed instead. 

  “You weren’t complaining.” He was still speaking casually, and Patricia stared at him, wide eyed. She wasn’t sure how he couldn’t see his own offense, but he didn’t. Embarrassment at his blase statement flooded her features. It was true—his domineering, demanding, callous attitude had been a turn on then . But coupled with this, it left a sour, shitty feeling that eclipsed the lingering euphoria from the night before. 

  “Oh fuck you.” Patricia held back the hot, ashamed tears that welled up in her eyes as she stomped toward the door, grabbing her heels on the way out. She didn’t let them fall until she was in the elevator on her way down to street level to meet the cab she’d called. Her makeup was already ruined, and as she sniffled, wiping at it, the backs of her hands came away black and red. 

  He’d really tried to pay her. 

  Anger reared it’s head again, though it was quickly extinguished by shame. Of course he’d treated her like crap—it hadn’t taken much to get her home with him. What, a few drinks? A dance? What the hell had she been thinking? Patricia pressed the heels of her palms into her closed eyelids, though it was ineffective at stopping the tears from escaping anyway. 

  Her phone buzzed. 

  W: how was it? 👀

  A: yeah girl, dish, i’m trying to get the tea!

  A small sob worked its way out of her chest. She typed out three separate messages, before deleting each one. When the mid-morning traffic parted enough for her to get back to their Brooklyn apartment, Wanda and America were in a tizzy. They set on her like yapping dogs as soon as Patty walked in. 

“You look tired.” Wanda replied as she threw herself down on the couch. “No sleep?” A sly smile spread across her face. America elbowed her.

“God, Wanda. Let her breathe.” 

Patricia looked up at her roommate gratefully, and took a deep breath before bursting into tears. The story found its way out around her sobs, America rubbing her back and Wanda promising somehow to destroy him. 

Like the good friends they were, they ran her a bath; and Wanda even parted with one of her prized bath bombs. Patty was glad for it, and she soaked in the water until it went cold, still sniffling.   

Over chinese takeout, they derided him. 

“What a dickhead. I can’t believe he slipped you money like that.” America replied, her mouth full of lo mein. “My asshole radar wasn’t pinging last night.” 

Patricia rubbed her puffy eyes. “What about you guys? I hope you had better luck than me.” She muttered, pushing her food around on her plate. She didn’t want to talk about his royal assholeness anymore at present. 

  “America brought home this really hot redhead with huge tits,” Wanda supplied, pointing at the offending roommate with her chopsticks. Patricia snickered. 

  “You just described yourself. Something you guys want to tell me?” They both laughed. It felt good to get back to her routine, and forget about the horrible turn her fun night had taken the very next morning. 

“Nah. She was like...way hotter than Wanda.” 

Wanda shrieked at this, and slapped at America’s leg. “How dare you!”

The sooner I forget about that asshole the better. 

~

  A few weeks later found Patricia assisting America as she packed up her room. Wanda groused that she had way too much stuff, but she helped too, a sad look on her face as she helped label boxes and sort clothes. She’d taken the Philly job, and would be moving down there in just a few weeks, leaving Wanda and Patty alone in the apartment. 

“You already find a place down there?” Wanda asked, her voice strained as she lifted a box of books to stack it on top of another one. “I hear the rent is pretty good, compared to here.” 

America nodded, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead as she leaned down to scribble a label in sharpie onto another box. “Yeah, my tio is down there. My cousin is moving out, so we figured we’d just get a place together.”  

“I can’t believe they’re paying for your relocation costs!” Patricia said, leaning against the doorframe. She was sat in the floor against the wall, helping America go through all of her stuff. Currently, she was sorting CD’s into “keep” and “goodwill” piles. “Oh my God, don’t tell me you actually listen to Sounds of Nature.” 

America laughed. “That was from that meditation class I took for my psych credit. Definitely a goodwill donation.” 

Patty placed it on the pile and stood, stretching. She headed to the kitchen and grabbed a glass before sticking it under the faucet, catching some cold water. She took a deep breath before her stomach rolled suddenly, and she clapped a hand to her mouth and nose. Wanda had gotten some new incense recently, and even though Patty had asked her to burn it with the door closed, it still leaked out into the apartment. 

Even that trace of it was enough to turn her stomach, and send her running to the toilet, retching. As she heaved over the bowl, she heard footsteps, and then a gentle hand on her back. 

“You okay, Patty?” It was Wanda. 

Patricia wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, sniffling. “Ugh. Yeah. Incense caught me off guard.” She rested her head on the seat before turning to look at her friend. Wanda frowned.  

“I’m gonna throw it out, every time I burn it you get sick.” She replied apologetically, before a calculating look crossed her face. “You’ve been sick a lot lately.” She said slowly, sitting down on the edge of the tub. Patricia rolled her eyes. It was true that she’d felt a little tired lately, and her stomach had been sensitive, but it was nothing to worry about. As reckless as Wanda was, she acted like the mom of the apartment, and Patty knew she was about to get an earful. 

 “You know I’ve just been tired,” Patricia snapped. 

“Yeah, and irritable.” 

“Maybe my period’s coming, I dunno. What is this, the inquisition?” 

 “I know you don’t want to talk about what happened with that asshole from the club, but…. Did you guys, you know. Condom? Or anything?” 

“Of course we—” Patricia stopped herself. Oh shit.  They hadn’t . He’d been so pushy, so cock-sure. Her cheeks colored at the phrase. “Oh my god. But I’m not… I couldn’t be. You’re just worrying for nothing.” Patricia was talking a mile a minute. She leaned away from the toilet, and settled back against the wall, shaking her head. “I’m not pregnant Wanda.” 

Wanda nodded quickly. “Of course. Sorry. I just. You know, I worry.” Silence hung between them, and Patty could tell the issue wasn’t quite dead, but that Wanda was willing to drop it for her sake. It wasn’t possible. Of course, Patricia had had the same general sex ed as all the other kids in her school. Use protection. Be safe. It just takes one time. Normally she was fairly staunch about those things, she wasn’t sure how Thor had managed to slip under her radar. She frowned. Another reason to hate him. 

Patricia played with a lock of hair that had escaped her loose, high bun before sighing. “Maybe I’ll go to planned parenthood. Just in case.” 

  —

  “Miss Hodgins?” The doctor couldn’t have been much older than her, and she seemed pleasant enough. She had a couple of tattoos on the exposed skin of her arms, and her glasses were thin rimmed and trendy. She poked her head around the side of the door after knocking. “Can I come in?”

Patty’s stomach knotted. Wanda and America were in the waiting room for support, but they hadn’t been allowed back into the testing area. She’d gotten the full range of tests, everything she could think of. The fact that the doctor was coming to speak with her made her stomach drop. Oh God. Oh fuck. 

“Yeah. Yes, of course.” She stammered, fidgeting in the uncomfortable seat next to the exam table. The doctor entered and closed the door behind herself. 

 “I’m Doctor Alison Rogers. Nice to meet you Patricia.” She held out her hand before taking a seat on the other side of the small table. “Now, I just wanted to go ahead and ease your fears, you look pretty nervous. All your results are normal.” A huge sigh of relief escaped her. I knew I was just under the weather.

 “Oh thank God.” 

“But we did run just one more test, because of your symptoms.” The ball of nervousness returned to her gut. “You were talking about fatigue and nausea, and, well those are some key symptoms for pregnancy. You’re about three weeks along.” 

The blood drained from Patricia’s face, and she felt dizzy for a moment. Good thing I’m sitting down. A low ringing was echoing in her ears, and she found it hard to focus on anything the doctor was saying, like she was listening under water. 

“I’m three weeks.” She repeated, her voice monotone.

The doctor’s expression was sympathetic. “We can talk about options, if you’d like. I know that’s a big bomb I just dropped on you, so if you’d like some time to process, I can leave.” Patty nodded, staring off into the corner. As the door closed, hot tears began making their way down her face, and she rested her head on the table as she sobbed. 

Three weeks pregnant.

It was his—it had to be. She hadn’t been with anyone else since that night; she’d been far too busy thinking of her future. A future that was now more turbulent and uncertain than ever. 

We can talk about options. The doctor’s voice rang in her ears, and suddenly Patty felt even more sick. What was the right thing to do? What would her parents say? How would she weather their disappointment? The slow sobs turned into breathless cries, and Patricia curled in on herself there at the doctor’s office.

Three weeks. 

  —

  The first month was the worst. It still didn’t feel real as she’d packed up her room too, only two weeks after America had left. She promised to come back and visit as soon as she was able, and made Patricia promise that she wouldn’t “pop out the kid” until auntie America was in town. 

Wanda had been a big help too, doing most of the sorting and boxing while Patricia had stared listlessly off into space. She’d even driven the rental van out to Patty’s parent’s place in Long Island, and helped her father unload it all back into her old room. 

After the initial depression cleared, suddenly Patty had found herself two months pregnant, the curve of her belly just beginning to show. Her mother had gone with her to most of her ultrasounds, marveling at how fast the baby was growing.  

Four months found her finally experiencing pregnancy cravings, culminating in Wanda driving her to Mc Donalds at midnight during a movie marathon. To her credit, she’d only complained a little, and when Patricia had let her rest her head on her belly in the parking lot, the complaints had stopped entirely. 

  Months seven and eight brought the mood swings, and she spent her time alternatively crying, and screaming at her parents and any of her friends who would put up with her, and then bursting into tears afterward when she apologized. Meanwhile, her father converted her brother’s old room into a nursery, and Wanda helped her start shopping for baby clothes. 

And when Amelia finally came, Patricia was glad she hadn’t talked about “options” with the doctor. Even when she opened her eyes, and regarded her mother with her father’s same bright, blue gaze. 

  —

  “Are you sure? I mean you don’t have to go. No one is rushing you out, you know that.” Her mother’s concerned voice only made Patricia’s resolve stronger. “You could even just find a place in the area. You don’t have to move back to the city.”  

Patty was briefly tempted to give in—it would be easier with her parents close by, of course. Her mother was always willing to watch Amelia, who was currently giggle-screaming as she chased butterflies in the backyard.  

“I already put a deposit on a two bedroom.” She said decisively, shaking her head. “I thought it was time Melly had her own room.” 

“She could have her own room here! You know we can clear out some more of the stuff in Kaleb’s room—” She leaned over to place her hand on her mother’s. The lawn chair creaked underneath her as she shifted, and she sighed. 

“Mom.”

“I know, I know. You’re ready to go and all that. I’m going to miss that kid.” She said, jerking her chin towards Amelia. Her braids bounced wildly as she ran though the grass, her little fists stained green as she lifted the torn blades above her head in victory.  

“Grass!” She yelled, jumping up excitedly as she waved her prize.

“It sure is,” Patricia replied distractedly. “Mom.” She called her mother’s attention back to her. “Everything’s going to be fine. I’m going to be fine. Melly’s going to be fine. I already have a job, and she’s enrolled in daycare. I’ve got this.” 

Most of her things were already packed up, and waiting in the trunk of the secondhand subaru she’d bought the year before. It was true that the job she’d managed to snag wasn’t glamorous, but it was almost in her field. She was working as a receptionist at an art gallery, and they’d looked favorably on her art history degree, though she’d never worked. a job that required her to use it.  

“Oh my God, Melly-belly look at you!” Wanda’s voice carried across the yard, and Amelia shrieked in response. 

“Auntie Wanda!” She took off across the yard, crashing into Wanda’s legs just as she closed the gate behind her. “Look, look, mommy braid my hair!” She said excitedly, pointing one green stained finger at her head. “I sit still!” 

“Wow, mommy is getting so much better at braiding! When we were younger, she couldn’t braid for sh—for nothing.” She corrected herself quickly, the curse almost slipping out. Patricia laughed. 

“Hey Wanda. I got all the stuff ready.” She rose from her seat to hug her friend. “You look great.” 

It was true—she’d cut her hair into a short, asymmetrical bob, and her makeup was natural, but still becoming. “You’re the one who looks great. Look at those things,” She gestured to Patty’s breasts, but she slapped her friend’s hand away, rolling her eyes. 

“Please. Lets go get the car loaded up.” Wanda had volunteered the back seat of her car, and what little room she could clear in her trunk to assist in the move. It didn’t take long to load up, and after a couple of hours and a tearful goodbye, they were on their way back into the city. It wasn’t a long ride, but Amelia was cranky by the time they arrived at the apartment. It was a converted brownstone, and she’d spent the last two weeks moving the larger furniture in with Wanda. 

“Go find your room, Melly-belly,” Patricia instructed, lugging as many bags as she could carry up the stairs. Amelia giggled and took off, her little bare feet slapping against the hardwood floors. Patricia and Wanda continued moving boxes into the house, placing them in the rooms they belonged in until both cars were empty. Amelia was already tearing into the boxes in her room, looking for her favorite books at toys. It wasn’t the largest of apartments, but it was theirs, Patricia thought to herself, surveying their new space. 

“Think you’ve got enough shit?” Wanda groused, leaning against the doorframe. “That’s the last of it, I think.” 

“Nope. We still need a couch.” 

Wanda laughed. “You got any booze yet, or do I need to make a run?” She asked, seating herself at the round kitchen table. There was nothing in the cabinets, but from one of the boxes labeled “Kitchen”, Patty produced a bottle of red wine. The glass was a little cloudy and dusty—she couldn’t really remember the last time she’d had a drink at home—but the bottle was unopened, and the wine was still good. 

“I present to you, a bottle of wine from—” Patricia squinted at the label. “2017. Oh wow. We bought this after I had Amelia, I think. It was supposed to be my first drink after pregnancy.” She laughed at the memory.  

Wanda grinned. “But your dad gave you rum instead.” She rose from the table, and grabbed one of the plastic cups Patty had bought to ease the stress of the move. “What are you waiting for? Crack that sucker open.” 

Patricia twisted off the top, and poked her head out of the kitchen as she did so, looking down the hall towards Amelia’s room. “Mel! You okay?” There was no answer, only the sound of quick little feet running towards her. 

“I play ponies, mommy.” She said seriously, holding up the plastic horse as an explanation. There was a little dirt on her chubby, mocha colored cheek, and the ends of her braids—which Patricia had labored so hard over—were already beginning to fray. She sighed, before leaning down to plant a kiss on her daughter’s forehead. 

“I see that, my love. Though how you managed to get so dirty, I have no idea.” Amelia took back off, scampering through the apartment, her laughter echoing after her as Patricia moved back to the table and poured the wine. 

“Where’s your new job again?” Wanda asked, taking a sip. 

“Midtown,” Patricia replied, frowning. “God, you know I hate midtown, but they’re offering me 18 an hour to start, and health and dental, so…. I guess I’m taking the four in to work every day.” Patricia had always hated Midtown; snobby businessmen and even snobbier people, overpriced cafes with no fucking food in them, boutiques no normal person could afford to shop in. She felt herself get irritated just thinking about it, but she swallowed it. Orange West was one of the hottest galleries in the city, and they were offering her fantastic benefits, so she put aside her disdain for the neighborhood. 

“Well, at least you’re close to the right train over here.” Patty hadn’t been back in Manhattan since that night, and though she knew it was ridiculous—there were millions of people in the city, it was highly unlikely that she would run into him randomly—she was still nervous. Wanda could see it on her face, and put a concerned hand on her shoulder. “Have you heard from… you know, him ?” 

Patricia felt lead settle in her stomach. In truth, she’d never said a word. She didn’t know his number, his last name, nothing. If she searched hard enough, she knew she could have found him, but Patricia doubted that he was eager to be a father. Certainly got rid of me fast enough. She’d just told everyone he wasn’t interested, and shut down each and every inquiry any of her family or friends had made.  

“No.” She replied, and it came out harsher than she’d meant it to. “No. He never… You know, he’s not dad material.” She finished lamely, shrugging. She’d been young, fresh out of college— literally —and eager to please. He’d been an older man, looking for young skirt, and willing to play any part he needed to in order to get it. The thought used to make her angry, but now it just made her feel… nothing. 

 “Asshole.” Wanda spat, draining her glass. She stood, stretching. “Okay, girl. I’m gonna head home. You want me to come by tomorrow? I’ll bring the alcohol,” She wheedled, poking Patricia with her elbow. 

“Nah, I’m good. I think we’re gonna do bath and bed. I start tomorrow anyway.”  

“See you later. Call if you need anything.” 

 Finding Amelia was easy—Patricia had come to learn one thing about her daughter, and it was that she could fit herself into the strangest places. She was hidden under her bed, talking in different voices as she switched between characters. Patricia lifted the edge of her blanket, peeking underneath. Amelia peeked up at her, her smile gaptoothed. 

 “You having a good time under here?” She asked, reaching out to stroke her daughter’s head. “Looks kinda dusty.” 

“I playing, mommy,” Amelia replied, gesturing at her horses as if to say “duh”. Patricia laughed. 

 “I see. Well, it’s bathtime, Melly-belly. Do you like your new bed?” She asked as she pulled her out from under the bed, pulling dust bunnies from her hair. “Mommy and auntie Wanda set it up special for you.” 

“I like it!” 

It had been a splurge, sure, but when Patty had seen the four poster bed in that magazine, she’d sprung for it. Sure, it was a little big for Amelia now, but she was starting to sleep on her own more and more, and Patricia wanted her to feel comfortable in her own space. Especially since Patty was going back to work for the first time in the three years since she’d had Amelia. In truth, she was nervous. With her parents help, she’d only had to work part time, and was free to spend as much time as she could with Amelia. But Patricia was nothing if not independent, and she’d quickly grown tired of explaining and defending her purchases, her decisions. Moving out was the best and clearest way forward, even if it meant sacrificing a little.  

“Ready? Let mommy know if it’s too hot.” 

  —

  Loki had excellent memory. He had uncanny recollection for faces, and though it took him a few minutes—an hour really, because the memory the face belonged to was hazy at best, and didn’t return to him until he was already halfway home from the office. 

That woman… I know her. He wasn’t sure where he’d seen her, but as she shifted from one foot to the other, her curly hair piled on top of her head in a messy bun, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he’d seen her somewhere before. He’d caught sight of her as he headed for the garage, checking out at the front desk. There was a little girl running around at her heels, and occasionally the woman would glance down to check that she was still close by. There was a daycare on one of the lower levels of the building—it appeared she was picking up her daughter. 

“I’d like to pay for another month in advance please.” She said, shouldering her duffel bag and taking a sip of water from her bottle. 

“No problem. Name?” Asked the man at the front, and she stood on her tip-toes, trying to see over the desk to make sure he got it right. 

“Patricia Hodgins.” 

Patricia? I don’t know a Patricia.

“Mommy, I get candy today!” She looked down, smiling as she patted the girl’s head.  

“Oh yeah? No wonder you’re bouncing off the walls, Mels.” She handed over her credit card to the receptionist. She didn’t notice him as he lingered close by, tapping randomly on his phone screen.

Loki didn’t normally spare too much thought for these sorts of things. He met lots of people, it came part and parcel with his work. He didn’t have endless memory available for every single one of them, it wasn’t surprising that he’d forgotten someone. The feeling had refused to leave him as he’d headed down to the garage and unlocked his car. 

“Patricia Hodgins.” He repeated quietly, his brow furrowed.

It wasn’t until he’d hit traffic on the FDR, his car stalled in the evening rush that it came flooding back to him. What were the odds of running into one of the many notches on his older brother’s belt? He’d seen them leaving together, and later, as Thor had described his conquest in unrelenting detail, he’d described her to a “t”.  

L: Ran into someone on my way out of the building tonight. 

T: ? 

T: Hope it wasn’t Dad. I’m trying to think of that geezer as little as possible. 

Loki chuckled. 

L: Three guesses.

 T: Was it Barton? He’s been trying to get me to sign some shit. 

 L: Strike one.

 T: Rogers?

 L: Strike two.

 T: Just tell me, dammit. I don’t have patience for this. 

 L: One of your old flames. Patricia. She was picking up her kid from the daycare. 👀

Minutes ticked by, and there was no response from his brother. He’d thought he might find it amusing—Loki often ribbed him about his indiscretions. But strangely, no reply. Nothing. He tossed the phone onto the seat, shrugging. He would see him tomorrow at the board meeting—where their father would also be present. Loki swallowed thickly. As much as he hated to admit it, the old man still intimidated him.  

When he got home, there was a response from Thor. Just one sentence, with no further explanation offered. 

T: What did the kid look like?

Next Chapter

[bourbon-ontherocks]

time to shine ‘thursday’ Friday

This tag game was created in hopes of reaching at least a few people and creating more awareness for the creator-side of tumblr. Time to Shine Thursday is inspired by these posts and meant to be for all artists alike: writers, editors, poets, GIF makers, cartoonists etc. This is me giving you all an excuse to show off!

Only rule: Be as thirsty for attention as you want to be! Link your old fics/art pieces or anything that didn’t get enough attention, or link a work you loved to create or share a draft from your newest WIP. Or do all of these. Be greedy. Show your art. Crave attention. Be proud. And don’t forget to give your friends an excuse to show off theirs!

Additional note: Please consider dropping one of your favourite hidden gems by another author along with your own work so others can enjoy it as well and so that it doesn’t stay buried any longer!

I was tagged eons ago by @misshazelevers20 @juuuunaaaaoooo and @whiskeyjack (thanks lovelies! 😘😘😘)

I am proud of:

My two favourite fics It Hurts When I See You Struggle and I hear her scream (and I feel nothing). I love them so much, to me these are the fics where my writing is at its finest, and I really managed to make these fics look exactly like what I had in mind in terms of plot, atmosphere, emotional journey, so I’m very proud of having hit my own target in the middle with them. In that regard, it makes me particularly happy that the first one is my most bookmarked fic of all.

I am beyond honoured that the talented writers and wonderful human beings that are @whiskeyjack and @septiembrre trusted me into betaing their respective fics. I love these stories so much and the fact that I, a non-native English speaker, could be of any help in their writing process makes me the proudest. Also betaing someone else’s work is an amazing experience that teaches you a lot and everybody should try it. Go read these amazing stories asap everyone, and I’m looking forward to the next chapters!

I am very proud of my Cold Showers Lead To Crack crackfics series because being funny is pretty often harder than being angsty, and also the writing process of these fics involved much cackling to myself. In particular, I am super proud of the Bourbon glass POV Pour Me A Drink, And I'll Tell You Some Lies and the Dean x Reader self-insert But the tigers come at night with their voices soft as thunder because both were kinda out of my comfort zone and lead me to explore new things and have a lot of fun. Also I gifted both of these to @sothischickshe  and I am beyond psyched and proud that they seemed to make her laugh at least a little ❤️

My Cyborg!Rio edit because I spent an unreasonable amount of time on it and I find it so funny

I want to shoutout:

@sothischickshe​‘s upon your ignorance (and the gray despair) of your ugly life (Dean x Rio bodyswap, it’s amazing, hilarious, and totally underrated) and the underrated gem that is Maybe it’s something in the water, I re-read it recently and it got me cackling so hard

@ama-ssiempre​‘s art, which is my favourite, in particular the BRIO HUG and the kiss for the Mystery box prise, but also everything she draws (check it here) ❤️

This little gem I recently discovered: PTA Vibes by greyish, it’s clearly not underrated since it has 1k+ kudos but it’s been posted quite a while ago so I thought I’d dust it out a bit. Rio gets in Beth’s PTA (mostly) to mess with her. That’s it, that’s the plot, and it’s absolutely hilarious.

@sdktrs12​‘s GG edits. There's just something so crispy and pretty and fun/ny about them, and sometimes they hit me where it hurts too, and the colouring & fonts are always gorgeous, and I love especially the Fuck It series (Beth and Rio’s versions), and the Bitch!edit and the Man...!edit and so many others! 💖💖

@misshazelevers20​‘s hilarious @textsfrompaperporcupine​ and The Onion headlines GG edits. These are always so fun and on-point!!

@icanthearyoufromhereplease​‘s moodboards!!! Especially the A Rational Choice one, but reallly, all of them!!

I tag: I don’t know, I assume everyone’s already done it, but in case you haven’t/want to do it again, I tag @missmaxime​ @sdktrs12​ @septiembrre​ @ama-ssiempre​ @mamey2422​ @daydreamstew​ @sothischickshe​ and YOU if you read this

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 9,717 words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @txemrn @peonierose @twinkleallnight @shewillreadyou @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 8.) Mortal.

It had been a couple of weeks since the disaster of a state dinner with Shanelle's cousin and uncle. She didn't mean to lose her temper but, there was only so much of her sniveling uncle’s snide remarks that she could stand to hear. And when he came for her, Marquise, and her father she’d had enough. 

She didn't feel bad about throwing her water glass at him. He deserved it. What bothered her was the fact he’d gotten under her skin. 

She is the Queen Of Cordonia. There is a standard that she has to maintain. Not just for her, her husband, or the kingdom, but for her daughter. She knows that Khari will one day eventually become the next ruler of Cordonia. And she wants to be able to set an example for her. She never wants Khari to be perceived as someone who doesn't know how to control themselves in the face of an adversary. 

But she was thankful that Marquise didn't hold it against her. He knows how she feels about the former King, and even he knew there was only so much she would've been able to stand before she snapped. She is human after all. Just like anyone else. 

Which is why he had Damien get her out of the dining room as fast as possible. He knew she would've strangled him. But because she's pregnant with their twins he couldn't afford to have her lose her temper.  

Shanelle was staring out at side garden next to her office, so lost in thought that she didn't notice her husband behind her. 

“You look like a woman with a lot on her mind,” he said as he wrapped his arms around her.

“Sorry. I'm just distracted,” she says. 

“Oh? What has you so distracted, my love?” he asks.

“That disastrous dinner. From what I understand, Edward has been claiming for the last two weeks to be the victim of Cordonia’s vindictive queen.” 

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“If anything the palace is the victim. Ever since he stepped foot in it it's felt icky as Khari says.”

Shanelle snickered. 

“I shouldn't have let him get under my skin.”

“It's not your fault. You’re human my love. I'm just happy that you didn't go hopping over the table at his neck.”

“I thought about it. I wanted to.”

She felt him kiss the back of her shoulder.

“Again, I'm glad you didn't. It would've been a tragedy for me to have to sentence Edward to death.”

“A tragedy or charity?” she asked.

“Both,” he replied.

Shanelle made a face.

“Don't worry about Edward. If he becomes a problem I will deal with him.”

“How?” she asked.

“There's a reason why I chose that specific dining room. On the off chance, Edwin would show his ass it's on video with working audio,” he replies.

Shanelle smirked.

“That's why I love you.”

He kissed the side of her head while he rested his right hand on her growing belly.

“How are you, my Queen? How are my little ones treating you?” he asked.

“Ugh! The indigestion is about to be the death of me,” she replied.

“Be sure to bring that up when we go see Dr. Ramirez tomorrow.” 

“I can't believe we'll find out what we’re going to be having tomorrow.”

“I know. It doesn't feel real. But it is.”

“What do you think we'll have?” she asked him.

“With my luck, I'll be stuck with two more girls,” he replies.

“You're not complaining, are you?” she asks.

“Not at all. It's just one of you is bad enough. My blood pressure doesn't need three of you.” he replies.

“I'm not that bad.”

“You're not always that good either.”

“Fair enough. Now I'm hungry. Wanna grab a bite to eat?” she asked him.

“With you? Always. I'll have lunch brought here.” he replied.

“Good. And while we eat you can help me strategize this meeting.”

“Which meeting?” he asks.

“The one I'm gonna have to have with Edwin,” she replied.

“Ahh yes. The budget meeting. Very well I will be glad to be of service to you my Queen.”

“You always are.”

“Indeed. Now let's order lunch and then get down to business.”

“To defeat the Huns?” she asked.

“You watch too many Disney movies,” he replied.

“You know how much your daughter loves her Disney.”

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

After making a quick phone call to the kitchen, lunch was served. The two decided to eat out in the garden. 

“What did you get?” she asked.

“I decided to treat myself and get a Grilled Chicken Taco Salad. What did you get?” he replies.

“Two Croque Monsieurs with extra ham and Gruyere and Espresso Chip Ice Cream,” she replies.

Marquise made a face.

“What?” she asked.

“Those sound like cravings.” he replies. 

“I mean well yeah. Baby A likes Croque Monsieurs with extra ham and Gruyere and Baby B likes Espresso Chip Ice Cream.”

“Translation: you like Croque Monsieurs with extra ham and Gruyere and Espresso Chip Ice Cream and are blaming my children on your cravings.”

“Well, it is their fault that I'm craving them.”

“Terrible.” 

They two dug into their lunch and began to strategize about her meeting.

“So what is this meeting about?” he asked her.

“The Comery Isle Budget. He wants to finally sit down and discuss it,” she replies.

“What's in the package?” he asked.

“So far, an increase in the disaster fund in case of bad storms again, he wants to allocate money to working on infrastructure and the roads, he wants an increase for maternity leave pay, he wants the new Nintendo plant to be built there, and he wants to start having more hospital and clinic inspections,” she replies.

“That's the good part. What's the bad part?” he asked.

“He still wants me to sign off on a severance package for Neville and his family as well as be okay with the exclusion of the tax incentive program,” she replies.

“Okay. So now I want you to explain to me why you want the tax incentive to stay.”

“We created the tax incentive program to help the businesses of the island. Comery Isle was damn near bled dry by the Vancouer family’s greed and embezzlement and Edward’s outrageous tax hikes on the region. The tax incentive program gives business owners relief for when they hire people who aren't native Cordonians to work for them. On top of the fact that the program has helped increase the population and the economic growth of the island has all but tripled in the last 3 years alone. It has literally been vital to the revitalization of Comery Isle and its people. Also, the people voted not to pay the severance package for the Vancouer family. It would look bad on Edwin and it would look even worse on the Monarchy if the people's wishes were not honored.” 

“That's a good argument. You should lead with that.”

“He also submitted names for his and Naya’s advisory panel.”

“Let me guess, his father is one of their top advisors.”

“Yup. The former King has yet to come to terms with the fact that he's no longer in power.”

“And what better way to gain power than to ride his son and future daughter-in-law's coattails?”

“Now you see my dilemma.” 

“Indeed it is. But I know you. I know your resilience. I know you won't let him or Naya push you around or bully you. You are their Queen. Not the other way around.”

“I just have to remember to keep my emotions in check.”

“My love, you are human. Always remember that. No one can blame you for reacting to being provoked. I know that it will be hard to hold your tongue but I know you are stronger than you’re giving yourself credit for.” 

“You have always believed in me.”

“And I always will. I believe in your strength. I believe in your intelligence. I believe in your perseverance. So now that we have a plan for your meeting, straighten your shoulders, hold your head up high, and be the Queen I know you are.” 

He kissed the back of her right hand.

“You're right. I am not just a Queen. I am their Queen. I am Cordonia’s Queen.”

Marquise nodded.

“Exactly. And if you do need me I will be there.”

“I know. I can always count on you.”

“Always and forever as you always say.”

Shanelle smiled at her husband. She knew he was right, she just had to get out of her head. 

“Thank you for this babe. I needed it.”

“Of course my love. I'm always available for pep talks and lunch. And your terrible puns.”

“Whatever. You like my puns.”

“And your buns too.”

Shanelle snickered.

“You're such an ass.”

“Spank me.”

“You're impossible.”

He winked at her.

“On to better things. Like our appointment tomorrow.”

“I'm excited and nervous. I just want everything to go right.”

“It will my love. Then we can really begin to celebrate.”

“I haven't felt like this since we had Khari.”

“I know. I feel the same way.”

Shanelle sighed.

“A small part of me still feels sort of guilty though.”

He kissed the knuckles of her right hand. 

“Don't be. You have nothing to be or feel guilty about.”

“I know. It's just…I miss him.”

He rubbed her knuckles.

“I know you do. I miss him too.”

“I'm not saying that I'm not thankful for Khari or our twins, I just feel like I'm betraying him. I feel like he should be here. He should be just as excited as our daughter.”

Marquise pulled her to her feet and into his arms.

“It's okay my love. I swear to you that he doesn't hate you for being excited. Wherever in heaven he is, I can promise you that he's smiling and is happy for you.”

“Us, Marquise. This pregnancy isn't just about me. It's about you too.”

“True but I’d rather the attention be all on you. You’re the one putting in the work of carrying and nurturing them.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“You always put yourself last.”

“When it comes to our family, I have to. I can't think of myself when I have you, Khari, and now them.”

He held her as close as he could, as he kissed her forehead softly.

“Just think as of tomorrow, we'll be one giant step closer to holding our babies.”

Shanelle snickered.

“They aren't ready yet.”

“No, not yet but they will be.”

He tilted her chin up and ran his thumb over her bottom lip.

“You're an amazing mother. You always have been. You are what keeps our family going, thriving, and growing. Never forget that.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too, my Queen.”

He truly does. There is nothing Marquise wouldn't do for her and especially their daughter. And with their appointment being the next morning, he knew there would be nothing that he wouldn't do for the twins.

They were at her appointment bright and early the next morning. They even took time to speak to and visit the other expectant couples in the office. That's where Shanelle got the idea to host a communal baby shower at the palace. She wants to help those who need assistance with getting the essentials. 

As they waited for Dr. Ramirez, Shanelle’s nerves started to get the best of her. She couldn't stop her hands from shaking.

“Are you alright my love?” Marquise asked.

“No? Yes? Maybe? I don’t know? I feel excited and scared and hopeful and terrified and anxious and antsy and everything else in between.” Shanelle replies.

Marquise gently took her trembling hands in his.

“It's okay to feel my love. I'm just as much of an emotional wreck as you are. But we're here. We're about to find out if these two are girls, boys, or one of each as you put on your Instagram poll.”

Shanelle smiled softly. 

“Thank you, babe. I guess I'm just ready to know.”

“I am too, my love.”

There was a knock at the door. 

“Well…here we go,” Marquise said to her.

“Yeah.”

In walked Dr. Ramirez and her nurse.

“Good morning Your Majesties! How are you this morning?” Dr. Ramirez said as she greeted them both.

“We're doing well Dr. Ramirez. Thank you for asking.” Marquise replies.

The doctor smiled at Marquise before turning to Shanelle.

“And how is mom doing? Any new concerns I should be aware of?” Dr. Ramirez asked Shanelle.

“Well, indigestion, nausea, and heartburn have really been kicking my behind as of late. And then there's my sporadic blood pressure. But other than that I think I'm okay.” Shanelle replied.

“Any pains?” Dr. Ramirez asked.

Shanelle shook her head no.

“Well, your tests came back and so far we're doing well. You’re on track as far as baby weight. As for the complications you've mentioned, I will adjust your medications and we'll see if that helps.”

“Okay.”

“Now in the meantime, are you two ready to know what you’re having?” Dr. Ramirez asked.

“Definitely,” Shanelle replies.

“More than ready,” Marquise added.

Dr. Ramirez nodded.

“Well, my Queen. Time to find out. If you'll just lay back and lift your shirt.”

Shanelle laid back with a small wince.

“Now I know you don't like this part, but it will be worth it in the end.” Dr. Ramirez said as her nurse applied the cold gel to Shanelle’s stomach.

Shanelle let out a breath as the gel hit her stomach.

“Ugh! Cold! Cold! Cold! This should be illegal!”

Marquise snickered.

“I'm sorry, Your Majesty. But it's going to be worth it for you and His Majesty.” Dr. Ramirez assured her.

After applying the gel the ultrasound machine quietly whirred to life, showing them a clear picture of the twins.

“Look at them,” Marquise whispered to his wife. 

“They're beautiful,” Shanelle said with tears in her eyes.

Dr. Ramirez smiled at them both.

“Now, let's see what your two little ones are.”

Dr. Ramirez moved the wand around trying to get a good look but the twins decided to play hide and seek. Or at least that's what she let Shanelle believe.

“What's wrong Doctor?” Shanelle asks.

“The twins have decided to play a round of hide and seek. They don't want to show what they are.” Dr. Ramirez replies.

“Awwww!” Shanelle pouted.

“I'm so sorry, You’re Majesty. I'll tell you what. Why don't we give it a few minutes and we'll look again? How about that?” Dr. Ramirez asked.

“Okay. We can try that.” Shanelle replied.

“Now I'll give you both a few minutes.”

Dr. Ramirez walked out of the room giving them space. 

“I'll be right back. I have to make a call right quick.” Marquise said to Shanelle.

“Okay. Hurry back,” she said to him.

He smiled at her before walking out of the room. Once outside he was pulled aside by Dr. Ramirez. 

“Well. How was that?” Dr. Ramirez asked him.

“Remarkable. To be honest, I almost lost my nerve. I don’t know how you were able to keep a straight face.” Marquise replies.

Dr. Ramirez chuckled.

“Years of practice. Now, are you ready to find out?” she asked him.

“Yes. I'm more than ready,” he replies.

Dr. Ramirez smiled warmly at him.

“Congratulations my King. You’re having twin boys.”

The news hit him like a ton of bricks.

“Boys? You’re serious?!” he asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty. For the first time since you were born, there will be two little Princes running around the palace,” she replies. 

“Oh My God! Oh My God! Oh My God! I can't believe it. We're having two little boys.” he said as if to convince himself.

“Again congratulations to you both. Now I do believe that you have a wife to tell the great news to.” 

“Yes. Yes, of course. I just have to send this text. Thank you again.”

“My pleasure. I'll be back in soon.”

Marquise smiled appreciatively before texting Robin, Shanelle’s best friend the good news. 

After sending that series of texts it was time to tell the Queen about her boys.

“Sorry, that took so long my love,” he said to Shanelle as he stepped back inside.

“It's fine. Is everything okay?” she asks.

“Yes, everything is fine. I have something to tell you,” he replies.

“What? What is it?” she asked.

He sat down next to her and gathered her hands in his.

“I did something that normally would've pissed you off,” he replies.

“What did you do?” she asks.

“I lied to you,” he replied.

“What? What do you mean?” she asks.

“Yesterday I called Dr. Ramirez and I asked her not to tell you what we're having,” he replies.

“What?! Why would you do that?!” she asked.

“Please let me explain. I didn't want her to tell you because I wanted to be the one that told you,” he replies.

“So you know what the twins are?” she asked.

“Yes, I know. She told me when I stepped outside,” he replies.

“Well don't just sit there Marquise! Tell me!”

Marquise closed his eyes and when he opened them, he had tears in them.

“My love…we’re having twin boys.”

“What?!” she asked.

“Our twins will be boys,” he replies.

“You're sure?” she asked.

“Yes. Dr. Ramirez confirmed it. Our son gave us not one but two blessings.”

“Oh My God! They're boys. My twins…our twins…are boys. We get to have…” she trailed off. 

“Yes, my love. Our guardian angel has blessed us abundantly.” 

When Shanelle looked at her husband, she burst into happy tears. She couldn't believe it.

“I thought he would hate me.” she cried.

“Never my love. He could never hate you. He loves you. Even more than I do. You are his mother.” Marquise said as he rubbed her back.

Shanelle dried her eyes and took deep breaths as the reality of the situation hit her.

“Oh. My. God! We have to tell Khari! We have to tell your mom! We have to tell my parents! Oh My God! I have to tell the girls! Quick! Where's my phone?!”

“Whoa! Whoa! Slow down, my love! We will tell everyone. I promise. Don't worry. One thing at a time.” 

Shanelle nodded.

“Okay. It's just I'm…” she trails off.

“Excited? I am too. I can't wait to hold them.”

“We're having boys. Two boys. I can't believe it. But at the same time, I'm so happy.”

“I know you are. And I know he is too. He heard your prayer. He felt your love. He knew that you yearned for him. And now we will have not one but two little boys.” 

Shanelle took a deep breath. 

“This is one of the best days ever.”

“Indeed it is my love.”

She looked at him and smiled warmly.

“Thank you so much, baby.”

He kissed the backs of her hands. 

“Anything for you, my love. You know this.”

Just then there was a small knock on the door and Dr. Ramirez stuck her head in.

“I take it the good news has been delivered?” she asked the couple.

“Yes. Thank you so much, Dr. Ramirez. I don’t know how he got you to do it but you did it.” Shanelle replied.

“As I told His Majesty, years of practice. I do apologize for the subterfuge.” 

Shanelle waved her away.

“It's okay. I know now and I couldn't be happier.”

“Wonderful. Simply wonderful. And now that we're halfway there I have some signs and symptoms that I want you to be aware of. But so far, we're doing great. I'll have my assistant print out some information for you but other than that you both are good to go.” 

“Thank you Dr,” Marquise said to her.

Dr. Ramirez bowed her head.

“My pleasure, Your Majesty.”

Dr. Ramirez closed the door. Once again leaving the happy couple alone.

“How are you feeling my love?” he asked Shanelle as he rubbed her knee.

“I'm so excited. I can't wait to tell Khari. She's gonna be all over the place.” she replied.

“Yeah. Namely climbing all over me.”

The two laughed.

“Are you ready to head home my love?” he asked Shanelle.

“Yup. I'm ready to tell our daughter that she's gonna be a big sister to our boys,” she replies.

Marquise smiled at her as he offered her his arm.

“Milady.”

She took his arm.

“M’lord.”

They smiled at each other before leaving the doctor's office and heading home. After getting home they ran into Margo and gave her the good news.

“Boys? Are you two sure?” Margo asked them both.

“Yes, Margo. You are about to be the grandmother to two boys.” Shanelle replies.

The joy in Margo’s eyes brought tears to Shanelle’s eyes.

“This is amazing news! I can not tell you both how happy I am for you.” 

She hugged Shanelle tightly.

“Thank you, Margo,” Shanelle said as she hugged her.

Margo then turned her warm smile to her adopted son.

“This is everything I could ever want for you, son. I have prayed for this moment for you both. Especially you. I know how much you've wanted a big family. And now you'll have that family.”

Marquise hugged his mom.

“Thank you so much, mom. You've always been here for me. And I can not thank you enough for everything you've ever done for me. I can't thank you enough for loving my family.” 

“Je t'aime mon fils. Je le ferai Toujours.” she said to him.

“Je t'aime Aussi maman,” he replied before kissing her forehead. 

Margo smiled at him.

“Now you two have a little girl to break the news to.”

Shanelle smiled at Margo.

“Thanks, Margo.”

“Of course. Now I'll go get the little one and you two get ready for squeals, giggles, and excited claps.” 

They watched Margo walk down the hall. Once she turned the corner they walked to Khari’s room. They sat down on her bed as reality sank in for them both.

“We're about to tell our daughter that she's gonna be a big sister to our boys,” Shanelle said quietly.

Marquise squeezed her hand gently.

“My love, I know you’re nervous. But she's going to be over the moon.” 

“I just don't want her to feel like we'll be forgetting her when they get here.”

“Never. This is something she wants. Just like us. The only thing we have to worry about is making sure she lets us have time with them. Because you know she will not let anyone hold them but her.”

Shanelle snickered. 

“True. Those two will wind up being her babies. Not ours.”

“Pretty much,” Marquise replied with a smirk.

Just then Khari walked in with Margo.

“Hi, mommy! Hi, daddy!”

“Hello, my love,” Marquise replies.

Khari climbed into her father’s lap.

“I'll leave you to it,” Margo said as she closed the door.

 “How was your appointment?” she asked her parents.

“It was good, Peanut. We have news for you.”

“Did you find out what the twins are?” she asked.

“Yes, my love. We did find out.” Marquise replies.

“What did you find out Daddy?” Khari asked.

“Well…how do you feel about having a brother?” Shanelle asked.

“I'm having a brother?!” Khari asked.

“Two of them, my love,” Marquise replies.

They watched Khari’s eyes light up.

“Two brothers?! I get two brothers?!” Khari asks.

“Yes, Peanut. I'm having two boys.” Shanelle replies. 

“YAYYYYYYYYYY! I GET TO BE A BIG SISTER!” Khari squealed. 

“I'd ask if you’re excited about the news Peanut but…” Shanelle trailed off.

“Very!! I get two brothers! Wait, how many of us will it be?” Khari asked.

“Five of us. Plus Grammy Margo, Grammy Shantel, and Pop Pop, your aunts, uncles, and your cousins.” Shanelle replied.

“Yay! Our family is getting bigger!” Khari squealed.

“Indeed my love,” Marquise said to her.

“With the twins being boys, does that mean they get to be Princesses too?” Khari asked.

Shanelle and Marquise looked at each other before dying of laughter.

“What's so funny?” Khari asked.

“No, my love. They'll officially be named Princes like I was.” Marquise replies.

“Ohh! Will they have a corinmation as I did?” Khari asked. 

“Yes. They'll have a coronation. It won't be as big as yours though.” Marquise replies.

“How come?” Khari asked.

“Because you are the Crown Heir my love. Like uncle Leo and I were.”

“Oh okay. Can we have a parade for them?” Khari asks.

“We’ll think about it,” Shanelle replies.

Khari nodded but something in her eyes troubled the King.

“How do you feel, my love?” Marquise asked Khari.

“I'm happy. But…” she replied.

“But what?” he asked.

“Will you and Mommy still have time for me?” she replied.

“Of course, we will. What makes you think that we won't?” Shanelle asked.

“Because Grammy Margo says babies need a lot of attention, love, and care. And it's more than just me.” Khari replies.

Marquise held Khari close.

“She's right. They do. But that doesn't mean your mother and I will forget about you. You are our brightest star. We would never love you any less because of your brothers. You are the reason we are parents in the first place. The happiest day of my life is and always will be the day you were born. Do you know why?” Marquise said to her. 

“No, why?” Khari asked. 

“Because that was the first time I held you in my arms. You were so tiny. I was scared that I would drop you.” 

Khari smiled at her dad.

“You promise, Daddy?” she asked.

“I swear to you. You will always be my number one girl.” Marquise replied.

“I thought that your number one girl was Mommy.”

“I conceded the title to you when you were born,” Shanelle said to Khari.

Khari thought for a second.

“We can share the title, Mommy.”

“I accept those terms.”

“Shake Mommy?” Khari asks with her hand out.

“Deal!” Shanelle replied, shaking her daughter's hand.

“So what happens now?” Khari asked.

“Well, we do have to decorate their nursery at home,” Shanelle replied.

“Oooh! Let's go!” Khari squealed as she hopped off the bed.

“Wait up!” Marquise said to his daughter as she ran out the door.

“You go after her, I have to go call the girls and tell them,” Shanelle said to her husband. 

“Okay. Let me go catch up with this tiny tornado.” 

Shanelle snickered. 

“Good luck.”

“I'm going to need it.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smile as she watched her husband walk out and chase after their daughter. She couldn't wait to tell her girls the great news. This was about to be the greatest FaceTime call she’d have with them.

“Well do you know?” Nina asked.

“Yup. I know.” Shanelle replied.

“Well…don't just keep us in suspense! Tell us!” Bronwyn exclaimed.

“What she said!” Dee added while holding her daughter AJ.

“So bossy! If you two must know, the twins are boys. You women, get not one but two nephews to love and spoil.” Shanelle announced.

There was a moment of utter silence that scared Shanelle.

“Uh? Y'all gonna say something or do I need to start calling paramedics and spouses?” Shanelle asked.

Shanelle didn't have to worry because the girls broke out into cheers, tears, and excitement.

“Oh My God! We're having nephews!” Bronwyn cheered. 

“Congratulations Nelle!” Dee quipped.

The girls couldn't be happier.

“Our family just got bigger,” Chut added.

“Now I have a reason to visit Cordonia more often,” Nina said. 

“I'm so excited for you and Marquise Shan,” Aly said.

Shanelle wipes tears from her eyes.

“Thank you, girls. Your love and support mean the world to me.”

The only one who hadn't said anything was Robin.

“Alright, Jackie Robinson. Why are you so quiet?” Shanelle asked.

“Because I already knew,” Robin replied quietly.

“WHAT?! He told you before he told me?!” Shanelle asks.

“Yeah. He texted me after he found out. Because guess who's planning your baby shower?” Robin replies.

“Oooh!” 

“Aht! You don't get a say in this!” Nina sniped at Shanelle.

“But it’s MY baby shower!” Shanelle pouted.

“And? What does that have to do with the price of tea in China?” Nina asked.

Shanelle huffed.

“Nina’s right. WE are planning this, not you.” Bronwyn added.

Shanelle sucked her teeth. 

“Don't worry baby. You know we're gonna do right by you.” Robin assured her.

“I know. But y'all know how I feel about surprises unless I'm in on them.”

“We know. But this is one surprise you’re gonna have to sit out.” Dee replied.

“Fineeeee! In other FabBabes news: who's ready to head to the Maldives this weekend?!” Shanelle asked her friends. 

The girls started excitedly talking all at once. This was about to be the girl's trip of a lifetime.

“Aly we're going to miss you on this trip. But we hope you have fun at Comic-Con. And oh! If you just happen to see my future ex-husband Dwayne Johnson…think you can put in a word for me?” Shanelle asked.

Aly snorted. 

“I'll see what I can do,” Aly replied with a wink.

“Love youuuuuu!”

The rest of their video chat was filled with tears, giggles, excitement, and well wishes. Shanelle couldn't have been more blessed to call them her best friends in the world. The next day Shanelle was on a plane to London to pick up Dee before flying to Los Angeles to meet with the rest of the girls then it was off to the Maldives. 

“One of the reasons why it's always good to be friends with a Queen is you get to fly private class like she does,” Bronwyn said as she reclined her seat.

“And she keeps the alcohol cold and flowing,” Dee added.

“Why do y'all always make me sound bougie?” Shanelle asks.

“Because you are bougie…Princess.” Nina replies.

“Fuck you, Keane!” Shanelle hissed.

The girls laughed just as the pilot announced they were about to depart. 

“Next stop! The Maldives!” 

The flight was smooth. The girls were excited to be able to spend time together. And Shanelle was excited to have them be the first guests at her new Rys International resort. 

That entire weekend was a total #FabBabesTakeover. It was nothing but babes, beaches, and bikinis. They had an amazing time. They had sand, surf, sea breezes, and sunshine. Shanelle made sure the staff at her resort pulled out all the stops. Whatever her girls wanted at the resort, they got. It almost seemed unfair to leave but the girls did have families and lives to get back to. But they knew they'd be having a girl's trip again soon. 

When Shanelle got home to Cordonia she had to deal with the cutest saltiest 4 years old in the world. 

“Are you mad at me?” Shanelle asked her daughter who had her arms crossed.

“You went on vacation without me!” Khari replied. 

“Baby I went on a girl's trip.”

“I'm a girl Mommy! I could have gone too!”

Marquise just shook his head while snickering.

“I know. And I'm sorry. I'll tell you what. Next time I go, you can go with me.”

“You promise?” Khari asked.

“Pinky promise.” Shanelle replied as she held out her right pinky. 

Khari nodded.

“Did you have fun Mommy?” Khari asked.

“I did. Your aunties and I had a lot of fun.” Shanelle replied.

“What did you do?” 

“We spent a lot of time at the beach, on the hammocks, going down the slides, we went to the spa, and we ate a lot of food.”

“Did you try anything from the kid's menu?” 

“Yup. I had the Oreo sundae. It was so good!”

“I hope so. The menu is named after me, Mommy.”

“Yup. And I can tell you that the Khari’s Kidz Klub menu will be a resounding success.”

“What else did you do?” Khari asked.

“Well, I took a little time and named your brothers,” Shanelle replies.

“What did you name them?” Khari asked.

“Kylo Jeremiah and Zyon Shomari,” Shanelle replied.

“I like those names. They're pretty.”

“Thank you, baby. How was your weekend? Did Daddy behave while I was gone?” Shanelle asked.

“Barely,” Khari replied.

“Hey!” Marquise piped up.

“That sounds like your Daddy.”

“We went to Regent Lake and rode the boats. Daddy even let me drive.”

“Really?” Shanelle asks.

“Uh-huh! I even saw that they're building something near the lake. Some kind of big building. I don’t know what it is though.” Khari replied.

“Interesting. I'm sure we'll find out soon. In the meantime, I'm hungry. Wanna get something to eat?” Shanelle asks.

“Yup!” Khari replied enthusiastically.

Shanelle smiled as her daughter ran off toward the kitchen. 

“I'm glad you and the girls had a great time,” Marquise said as he wrapped his arms around her. 

“Uh-huh. You’re not off the hook sir.” 

“What did I do?” he asked.

“You told Robin about the boys BEFORE you told me,” she replies.

“I had to. I wanted the girls to plan your baby shower and they needed to know what you were having so they knew how to plan.” 

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“You're lucky that you’re handsome, sweet, and devilishly charming, Your Majesty. Otherwise…”

“Otherwise you'd be mad at me.”

“Mmhmm.”

She leaned into his arms. 

“So our boys' names are Kylo and Zyon huh?” he asked.

“Mmhmm. You know how I feel about giving our children names that will stand out.” she replied.

“True.”

He rested a hand on her stomach.

“Can you believe that we're almost there?” he asked.

���No. But at the same time yes,” she replied. 

“This will be an amazing time for our family. Not to mention our people.”

“I know.”

He kisses the side of her forehead.

“Now we have to go catch up with our daughter and make sure she isn't running around the kitchen.”

“Oh boy! Let's go.” 

The two walked down the hall to the kitchen to see what their daughter was up to.

The next day was a big day for Shanelle. She would finally be sitting down with her cousin Prince Edward and his fiancee to discuss the new budget for Comery Isle. As she walked to her office, she was ready for whatever opposition her cousin and Naya had for her. All she had to do was remember to keep her emotions in check. She nodded politely to the doorman outside her office door. When she walked in she was greeted by her cousin.

“Good afternoon, Your Majesty,” Prince Edwin said in greeting.

“Good afternoon, Your Highness,” Shanelle replied to Edwin before greeting his fiancee. “Good afternoon Princess.” 

“Good afternoon,” Naya replied stiffly.

“You're looking well, Your Majesty.” 

Shanelle smiled politely.

“Thank you, Edwin. As are you. How is your mother doing? I heard about her fall.” Shanelle asked.

Edwin smiled appreciatively.

“Thank you for asking. She's recovering quite well. Her fall was frightening but I am thankful for the Monarchy’s concern for her well-being.” Edwin replied. 

“Of course. His Majesty always cares about his people, unlike some people.” Naya quipped.

Shanelle caught the swipe at her but decided to let it go.

“We also want to give our congratulations to you and His Majesty. We heard the great news. Twin boys are amazing. We wish you and your family the absolute best and lots of love.” 

Shanelle placed a hand on her growing belly.

“Thank you, Edwin. We appreciate it. Now let's sit down so we can get started. I don't have the best balance when I'm upright.”

Everyone took their seats around Shanelle’s desk.

“Now we have Business Of State to attend to,” Shanelle said to them both.

“Yes, we do. Naya and I are here to formally submit the names of our advisory board as well as the new budget package.” Edwin replies.

“I got a look at the preliminary list. I noticed your father is one of the names on your advisory board list.”

Edwin sighed. 

“I understand how you feel about my father from both personal experience and his time as King of South Cordonia. But he knows the area. Much better than any of us.”

“I see. And what about you Naya? What do you have to say?” Shanelle asked as she looked at Naya.

“I agree with my fiance. His father’s transgressions are of the past. He's an expert of the region and should be given a chance.” Naya replied.

Shanelle nodded.

“Very well. I will approve the advisory board but only if you swear to keep Edward in line.”

“I can assure you that my father will not be a problem.”

“Besides, it's not like he's you, Shanelle.” Naya quipped.

Shanelle raised an eyebrow.

“I'm not too sure what you mean, Naya.”

“What I mean is, Edward wasn't just blindly handed the keys to a kingdom like you were. He actually worked for his title.” 

“For your information, I wasn't handed anything.”

Naya scoffed. 

“Yes you were. You were literally gift-wrapped a golden package of my former fiance and all of Cordonia.” Naya hissed.

“I'd watch my tone if I were you. Also, you’re forgetting you were already married to Tariq by the time His Majesty married me.”

“Now let's not get off track. We're here to discuss business.” Edwin piped up.

“You're right my dear. I'm sorry for letting something like her distract me.”

“That's Her Majesty. Princess.” Shanelle warned.

“Whatever,” Naya muttered.

“Yes, well, back to the matter at hand. I assume you've had a chance to review the budget package as well.” Edwin said to Shanelle.

“Yes, I have Edwin. There are some great improvements and incentives in the budget.” Shanelle replies.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” 

“But two key pieces are sticking out to me,” Shanelle said to them both.

“What is sticking out to you?” Edwin asked.

“You're still including the severance package for the Voncouer family, while not including the tax incentive program.”

“Yes, we are,” Naya said emphatically, “despite their shortcomings, former Lord Neville and his family deserve to be compensated for their time and hard work for the people of Comery Isle.”

“And what about what the people voted for Naya? Why you both insist on going against their wishes is beyond me. Giving the Vancouer family a severance package was on the ballot as well as the two of you. The people voted for you two and voted against the severance package. It would look bad, VERY bad on the two of you if you grant this severance package.”

“The people will understand.”

“Understand what? That you would reward the same family that misappropriated funds? The same family that stole from the island’s treasury to finance their lifestyle? Is that the message you want to send them? That yeah sure, they stole from the people, which is bad, but we still think they deserve compensation?” Shanelle asked.

Naya huffed.

“Okay fine, I see your point.” Edwin replies. “It would look bad on us as the leaders if we were to go ahead with the severance package.”

“Exactly. You campaigned as a better leader than the Vancouers. Do you want the people to think that you lied to them?” Shanelle asked.

“Of course not. Because we are better leaders than they were.” Edwin replied. “Very well I will exclude the severance package from the budget.” 

“Good. Now as far as the tax incentive program is concerned.”

Naya waved her off.

“The tax incentive program is a waste of money.”

“Are you really going to be this difficult?” Shanelle asked.

“I'm not being difficult. You are being stubborn. The tax incentive program is obsolete at this point.” Naya replied.

“Let me ask you this, would you say any of that to my husband? Would you have this much of an attitude if he told you not to exclude it from the budget?” Shanelle asked.

Naya kept her mouth shut.

“That's what I thought. The tax incentive program is why and how Comery Isle has been able to come back to life. After years of dealing with the Vancouers and recovering from Edward’s sky-high tax hikes, the island is finally thriving. The population has increased tenfold, within the last two and a half years alone, since the implementation of the program, not to mention how it has bolstered the island’s economy. Businesses are no longer being punished for seeking outside help.”

“Fine whatever,” Naya said dismissively.

Edwin sighed.

“Fine. The tax incentive program will stay. But I want to be able to modify it if and when necessary.” 

“That's fine.”

Naya scoffed. 

“The spoiled brat gets what she wants again,” Naya muttered a little too loudly.

“If I didn't know any better, I'd say that you were jealous, Naya.” 

“Well, it's a good thing you know better. Because I would never be jealous of you.”

“Sure sounds that way.”

“Well, it's not! You have nothing for me to be jealous about anyway.”

“Except the King. We all know how you feel about our marriage.”

Naya rolled her eyes.

“The farce you call a happy marriage will end soon enough.” Naya sneered. 

“And then what? He’ll come running back to you?” Shanelle asked.

Naya just glared daggers at her.

“I mean it's good in theory. There's just one not-so-tiny problem. You'll already be married. Again. Which was your problem the first time.”

Just as Naya got ready to respond there was a knock at the door.

“Yes?” Shanelle answered.

The door opened to reveal the Princess. 

“Hi, mommy!”

“Hi, baby.”

Khari turned to the doorman with a friendly smile.

“Thank you, Otto!” she said to the smiling doorman before giving him a fist bump.

“You are always fist-bumping people, little girl.”

“Well yeah. That's how you say thank you.”

“True. What are you up to little one?” Shanelle asked her daughter.

“Grammy is taking me to my ballet lessons. And she said you were in a meeting but I wanted to show you my new tutu. It's the sparkly unicorn tutu I wanted! See?” Khari replied with a twirl.

“I would hope it's the sparkly one. Your Daddy would be miffed if it wasn't. Come here for a sec.”

Khari walked over to her mother.

“Do you remember Pop Pop telling you he has an older brother?” Shanelle asks Khari.

“Yeah. Daddy said that I wouldn't be able to meet him.” Khari replied.

“This is Pop Pop’s nephew. My cousin, Prince Edwin Miller.” 

“Pop Pop has a nephew?” Khari asks.

“Yes. Can you say hi?” Shanelle asked Khari.

“Hi!” Khari greeted Naya and Edwin.

“Hello, Princess. It's good to finally meet you.” Edwin said to Khari.

“It's good to meet you too,” Khari replied with a smile. 

“And this is Naya. Prince Edwin’s fianceé. And just like you, she's a Princess too.” Shanelle said to her daughter.

“Really?!” Khari asked.

“Mmmhmm,” Shanelle replies.

“Whoa! Cool! Hi Princess Naya.” 

Naya smiled stiffly. 

“Hello, Princess. My my, you are a very pretty little girl. You must get your looks from your father.” 

“Uh-huh. And my mommy. She's pretty too.”

“Oh really? And here I always thought your mother looked common.”

Khari shook her no.

“Mommy has always looked pretty.”

“Oh? Gee, I hadn't noticed. Thank you for clarifying.”

Shanelle took a deep breath and held her composure.

“You're welcome, Princess.”

“My! You know your titles, don't you?” Naya asked Khari.

“Uh-huh. Mommy and Daddy help me to remember.” Khari replied 

“I knew your dad would help you. He is the King after all. But I'm surprised your mom would help you as well. I'm learning so much about her. Thank you, dear.”

“Well yeah, my mommy always helps. She is the Queen after all. A Queen always knows the stations and titles. Or something like that.”

“I guess I've always seen her as a commoner. But thanks to you Princess, I'm finally seeing her as Queen.”

Shanelle could feel her blood start to boil. She was thankful when Margo walked in.

“There you are, little one! Are you ready to go?” Margo asked Khari.

“Uh-huh! I just have to show my tutu to Daddy. Mommy was just letting me say hi to her guests. Did you know Mommy has a cousin who's a Prince just like the twins will be?” Khari replies.

“Yes, I did my dear,” Margo replies.

“Hello, Margo,” Naya said to her.

“Hello, Princess. It's been a long time since we've last seen one another.” Margo replies.

“You're looking well, Margo.” 

Margo smiled politely at Naya. 

“As are you, Your Highness.”

Margo turned her attention back to Khari.

“Come along now, dear. We have just enough time to show your Daddy your tutu before we leave.” 

“Okay, Grammy.” 

Khari hugged her mother. 

“Bye, mommy! I'll see you later.”

“Bye, baby. I'll see you when you get back.”

“Can we have a snack when I get back?” Khari asked.

“Sure. We'll go to your favorite bakery for cinnamon rolls.” Shanelle replies.

“Yay! Thank you, mommy!”

“You're welcome, baby. Off with you now.” 

Khari gave her mom one last hug before following Margo out the door.

“What a beautiful little girl she is! She's absolutely adorable. It's such a shame that you’re her mother though.” Naya sneered. 

Shanelle steeples her fingers together. 

“Bitch…I am about two seconds away from stabbing yo ass with a letter opener!” Shanelle hissed. 

“Are you threatening her?” Edwin asked.

“Your fianceé just showed her whole ass in front of my daughter, Edwin. So excuse me if I don’t care that you're offended.” Shanelle replied.

“How very unbecoming of a Queen to threaten an unarmed woman.” 

“Considering how your father had a man beheaded because he didn't like his taste in decor, not that I blame him, you have no room to talk.”

Down the hall, in his office, His Majesty was just ending a conference call when his little spitfire came bursting through the door.

“Whoa! Hah! Stuck the landing!” Khari said triumphantly although she was a little wobbly standing up.

Marquise chuckled.

“Very good, my love.”

Khari ran over to her daddy and climbed into his lap.

“Oof! How are you, my love?” Marquise asked Khari.

“I'm good. I'm going to my ballet lessons with Grammy but I wanted to show you and Mommy my new tutu. It's the sparkly unicorn one I wanted. Thank you for getting it for me Daddy. I love it so much.” Khari replies. 

Marquise smiled at her.

“You are most welcome, my beautiful one. I'm so glad you love it,” he said before kissing her forehead. 

Margo appeared in the doorway. 

“You two would be absolutely sickening if I didn't love your relationship so much.” 

Marquise smiled before walking over and hugging her.

“How are you mom?” he asks Margo.

“I'm doing good, son,” Margo replies.

“How was your doctor's appointment this morning?” he asked.

“It was good. I'm fine. No need to worry about me.” she replied.

“I'll always worry about you, mom. You know this.” 

Margo wrapped him in a motherly hug.

“You're such a good boy.”

“And a good daddy too,” Khari added.

Marquise chuckled.

“Thank you both. You two are just the ego boost I needed.” Marquise said to both before turning his attention to Margo. “Now I understand Shanelle is in a meeting.” 

Margo nodded.

“Yes. With Prince Edwin and Princess Naya.”

Marquise nodded.

“How bad had it gotten, mom?” Marquise asks Margo. 

“It didn't seem too bad but I know your wife. And I know how Naya likes to push Shanelle’s buttons.” Margo replied.

“They were nice to me, Daddy,” Khari added.

“Good. I'm glad they were nice to you my love. Now did it look like Naya was behaving herself?” Marquise asked Margo.

“It seemed that way but you of all people know how she feels about your wife.”

“Daddy you know Princess Naya?” Khari asked.

“Yes, mon amour. Princess Naya and I have been friends since we were kids.” Marquise replied.

“Like me and Xavier?” Khari asks.

Margo snickered when Marquise winced at the name.

“Yes, my love. Like that.”

“I'd say it was a little more than that son.” Margo teased.

“Anyway…Shanelle is meeting with them today to discuss the new budget for Comery Isle.”

Margo nodded.

“That's right. Her cousin won the election to become the new Head Of State for the people there.” 

“Yes and today they're meeting to establish the new advisory board and set the budget for this fiscal year.”

“I'm so happy the people there will never have to deal with the terrible family that was there before. They were snobby, inconsiderate, rude, and always thought way too damn highly of themselves.”

“That’s the Vancoeur family for you.”

Margo scoffed. 

“I never did like that family.”

Marquise snorted.

“Ahh yes. Who can forget your utter disdain for Lady Beatrice, mom? Not to mention how much you couldn't stand Neville’s older brother Luther. And don't get me started on that one time where, if I wasn't standing in between the two of you, you would've whacked his father Gorman in the head.”

“Grammy you almost did what?” Khari asked.

Margo shrugged.

“He earned it! He insulted me and your Grandpa George.” Margo replied.

Marquise shook his head.

“And no one ever does that without paying the price.” Marquise teased. 

“Exactly! I give respect because I expect respect to be given back. The Vancoeurs were never respectful of anyone they considered lesser than them.”

“But you're not lesser than anybody Grammy. You’re the best!”

Margo shook her head with a smile. 

“Thank you my little love bug,” Margo said to Khari before checking her watch, “now it's time to go meet Jenna and Callie so we can get you two off to your ballet lessons.”

“Okay. Just one more thing.”

Khari wrapped her dad in the biggest hug she could muster.

“Bye Daddy! I'll see you later.”

He returned her hug.

“I'll see you later my love.”

“Mommy said we can go for cinnamon rolls after my lessons. Is that okay?” Khari asked him.

“Sure. As long as I get a Chocolate Croissant out of the deal. Because you remember what happened the last time,” he replied.

Khari giggled.

“Okay. I will make sure Mommy doesn't forget your chocolate croissant.”

“That's my girl.” he said to his daughter before giving her a kiss on her forehead, “Now go on. You don't want to be late.”

Marquise gave Margo a quick hug and kiss on the cheek.

“I'll see you later mom.”

“I'll see you later, son.”

Marquise watched them disappear around the corner before catching the sound of raised voices coming from the direction of Shanelle’s office. He knew that it couldn't be good. He decided to go investigate what all the ruckus was about. The closer he got to his wife’s office the louder the voices got. With a quick nod to her doorman, Marquise walked in on a very heated shouting match between Shanelle, Naya, and Edwin.

“What is the meaning of this?” Marquise asked as he walked in.

“Good afternoon Your Majesty. I'm glad you asked. This is another prime example of your wife throwing a temper tantrum.” Edwin replied.

“And threatening me!” Naya added.

“Excuse me?!” Shanelle exclaimed.

“I see. So this was all unprovoked on Her Majesty’s part?” Marquise asked.

Edwin and Naya went quiet.

“Uh-huh. That's what I thought.” Marquise said before turning to Shanelle. “What happened?”

“Everything was going good until your ex’s jealousy reared its ugly head and she started taking shots at me.” 

Naya scoffed.

“If you can't take a few criticisms every here and again, then maybe you shouldn't hold the title of Queen. You’re way too overly emotional anyway.” Naya sneered.

“For the record, if Shanelle shouldn't be allowed to hold the title of Queen because she's way too emotional, neither should you, Naya. A drunken Queen is way more unbecoming and disastrous than an overly emotional one.” Marquise shot back at his ex.

“Now see here! You may be King but you will not disrespect my fianceé!” Edwin snapped at Marquise.

“Edwin. You may be the new leader of Comery Isle but don't you EVER forget that I have the power to override the people’s vote and have you both removed.” Marquise warned. 

“And then there's the part where the Princess here thought it would be cute to show her ass in front of our daughter.”

Marquise looked at Naya expectantly.

“What is she talking about Naya?” Marquise asked his ex.

Naya rolled her eyes.

“Did you just roll your eyes at me?” Marquise asked Naya.

“No,” Naya replies.

“Then what is my wife talking about?” he asked.

“I made a few jokes about her being common. It was nothing serious.” Naya replied.

“First of all, you made those jokes, as you call them, in front of my daughter. The same daughter who is the Heir to the Throne. Secondly, you disrespected your Queen by calling her common. Disrespecting her is the same as disrespecting me.”

“She's fine Marquise-” Edwin tried to say before Marquise cut him off. “It's Your Majesty!”

“Fine. Your Majesty, your wife is fine.”

That's when Marquise had heard enough and was ready to lay down the law.

“Edwin, I understand you don't like Shanelle as your cousin. That's fine. That's your prerogative. But you will respect Her Majesty and especially her authority as your Queen. Do I make myself clear?” Marquise asked.

Edwin swallowed hard.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” he replied.

Marquise looked over Edwin’s shoulder at Naya.

“Princess.”

Naya looked at him.

“Come here.”

“Be reasonable Your Majesty-” Edwin tried to say before Marquise held up a hand to silence him.

“Now!” Marquise commanded.

Naya walked over to Marquise with her head down. When she got to him, he tilted her chin up so she was looking him directly in the eye.

“Everyone in this room knows that you and I have a very complicated history. But no history between us, complicated or not, gives you the right to disrespect my wife in any way, shape, or form. Especially when you, yourself are already on VERY thin ice with me as it stands! And the more disrespectful that you are, the more that ice cracks underneath your feet.” 

“But!” Naya tried to protest.

“Naya. Don't you ever forget that you walk free, because of the deal I made with your now-deceased husband, to keep you out of a well-deserved dungeon after the stunt you pulled!” Marquise growled causing Naya to flinch slightly.

“I haven't forgotten,” Naya replied quietly.

“Good. See that you don't.”

Marquise took a deep breath before turning his attention to Shanelle.

“Have you come to a decision, Your Majesty?” Marquise asked Shanelle.

“I have. There are a few adjustments to be made to the budget before I sign off on it,” Shanelle replied.

“Very well,” Marquise said to her before turning his attention back to Naya and Edwin. “Now I believe the people of Comery Isle have waited long enough for their new Head of State, so you both are to have the newly revised budget on Her Majesty’s desk, ready to sign within the next 72 hours. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Edwin replied.

Marquise looked at Naya expectantly.

“Yes, My King,” Naya replied softly.

“Good,” Marquise said before knocking on the door to have it opened. “I trust you two can see yourselves out.” 

Naya walked out of Shanelle’s office without looking back and was followed by Edwin. Leaving the couple alone.

“Are you alright my love?” Marquise asks.

“I'm fine. Are you alright?” Shanelle replied.

“I'll live,” Marquise said with an exasperated sigh.

“I know that was hard.” 

“Yes, it was. But it was absolutely necessary. I can live with that.”

Shanelle sighed. 

“She will never get over us being married.”

“I know. But be that as it may, it doesn't give her the right to be disrespectful to you. The more erratic she acts the more she confirms my suspicions about her.”

“What suspicions?” Shanelle asked.

Marquise made sure to lock Shanelle’s office door before he walked over to her desk.

“It's still a hunch but I have long suspected that Tariq’s death wasn't due to natural causes,” he replied.

“What do you mean?” she asks.

“I think she might've killed him,” he replies. 

“Wait! You actually think she killed him?” Shanelle asks.

“I'm not 100% sure. And I won't know for certain until his body is exhumed and an autopsy is done.” Marquise replied.

“You can do that without her permission? How?” Shanelle asked.

“King!” he replied.

“True. What makes you think he was killed?” she asked.

“Tariq was a lot of things. Most of those things were good. And he was good to her. But I know for a fact that she never loved him.” he replied.

“I mean she did try to kidnap me. But that's a far cry from murder.”

“I know. But I can't shake the feeling. Tariq was relatively healthy.”

“I mean to be fair, heart attacks can happen to anyone. Healthy or not.”

“True. But something about his death is bothering me.”

“So what are you going to do?” she asked. 

“His body will be exhumed and an autopsy will be done. And that'll either confirm or deny my suspicions,” he replied.

“I never thought you of all people would suspect her like that.” 

“I never thought she’d try to kidnap you but here we are.” 

“True. So when are you gonna have his body exhumed?” she asked.

“Within the next 72 hours,” he replied.

“Well played, Your Majesty.” 

“I have a few good tricks up my sleeve.”

“So let's say hypothetically speaking, your suspicions are correct. What then?” she asks.

“She will be stripped of her title and charged with murder,” he replies.

“Are you ready for that?” she asks.

“I have to be. Justice will have to be served and well…”

“You have to be the one to serve it.”

“Bingo.”

“I don't envy you.”

“I know. But it has to be done.”

“Good luck,” Shanelle said to her husband as he walks out the door.

“Thanks. I'll need it,” he replies.

Shanelle hoped that he was wrong. But if he was right, he knew heads were gonna roll. 

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 18K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

And this is Part 1 of Chapter 12! I hope you all enjoy it!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations @shewillreadyou @txemrn @peonierose @twinkleallnight

Chapter 12.) Best Birthday Ever. Part 1.

It was finally October. This means Shanelle had just a few more weeks until her Princes made their worldly debut. In the meantime, it's celebration time for the Royal Family. 

Khari was turning 5 and her parents were still in disbelief. Their little girl was growing up right in front of them. And her personality was budding. According to her mother, Khari ran the palace. 

"Daddy I want a big parade and party for my birthday this year," Khari said to Marquise over breakfast.

Marquise raised an eyebrow at his daughter as he sipped his coffee.

"Little girl, do you have 'Daddy I want a big parade and party for my birthday this year' money?" Shanelle asked.

"No, but Daddy does," Khari replies.

Marquise made a face. 

"My love, do I look like an ATM to you?" he asked Khari.

"Yep. ATM stands for All The Money. And you have all the money, Daddy." Khari replies.

Shanelle cackled. Marquise just stared at Khari.

"Do we have a deal?" Khari asked.

Marquise smiled tightly as he leaned in close to his daughter.

"Finish your breakfast then go put your uniform on and get ready for school," Marquise said to Khari through clenched teeth.

"Okay. We'll talk about it later." Khari said as she finished her breakfast.

Marquise watched his daughter walk out of the dining room before turning to his wife who was still laughing. 

"Did you put her up to this?!" he asked Shanelle.

"No, I didn't put her up to this," she replied.

Marquise squinted. 

"Yes, you did!"

"No, I did not!"

He gave her a side-eye.

"I didn't!" Shanelle protested. 

Marquise shook his head. 

"She is worse than you are. I'm supposed to be raising the next Monarch, not a gold digger!" Marquise complained. 

"Oh stop complaining. Besides, you only turn 5 once." 

Marquise shook his head.

"It's bad enough she's getting a photoshoot for her birthday now she expects me to empty the treasury for her." 

"I'm still not hearing why you're complaining." 

"She thinks I'm made of money!" 

She shrugged. 

"I mean technically..."

Marquise groaned.

"You're not helping!" 

Shanelle kissed her husband on his cheek.

"You're such a grumpy teddy bear."

Marquise grumbled into his coffee. 

Later as Khari got ready to leave she had to say goodbye. She wrapped her daddy in the biggest hug she could muster. 

"Bye-bye, Daddy! I love you!" she said sweetly.

He kissed her forehead as he hugged her back. 

"Goodbye, my love. I hope you have a great day at school today," he replies.

Khari smiled at her daddy before turning and hugging her mother.

"Bye Mommy! I love you!"

Shanelle hugged her baby girl. 

"Bye, baby. Have a good day." 

Khari even said goodbye to her brothers.

"Bye, boys! See you later!"

"Come along my darling. It's time to go." Margo said to Khari.

"Okay, Grammy."

Khari waved at her parents one last time then took Margo's hand and left the residence to head to school. The couple watched as Khari was off to another day at school. Shanelle laid her head on her husband's left shoulder.

"You would think I'd be used to watching her leave for school by now," she said to him quietly.

He placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

"I know you're not. And I know it's hard to watch her grow up right in front of us but she'll always know we love her."

Shanelle closed her eyes.

"I know. I guess I'm scared that one day she won't need us anymore."

He wrapped his arms around her.

"That day will never happen. Because no matter what she or the boys do in this or any life that they choose, they will always need us. Just as much as we need them. They will always love us just as much as we love them."

Shanelle chuckled softly.

"Why do you always have to be a voice of reason and logic?" she asked.

"King," he replied. 

Shanelle scoffed with a smirk.

"Smartass."

"Indeed. Now what's on your schedule today?" he asked as they began to walk down the hall.

"I have a FaceTime call with Dee to finalize her birthday dinner menu, I have a virtual visit with Dr. Ramirez. I'll be seeing her twice a week until the boys are born, and I have to count the last of the RSVPs for The Last Apple Ball," she replies.

"They've all come back?" he asked.

"Yup, every last single one," she replied. 

"Even..."

"Yeah. Even the one I sent to Cass and Myah." 

Marquise nodded. 

"How did they respond?" he asked.

"They'll be here," she replied.

Marquise had a thoughtful look on his face.

"What? What is it?" she asked.

"You do know this is the second time this year that you've extended an olive branch to them right?" he replied.

"Yup. I know. At least this time I won't be surprised if it comes back to bite me in my ass."

"To be fair, Cassian did apologize for what he said to you."

Shanelle scoffed.

"No. He said I'm sorry. That's not the same as apologizing. Anyone can say I'm sorry. Even you and me. But not everyone can apologize."

"True enough. So why extend the olive branch now?" he asked.

"For the family. I'm not about to be responsible or aid in our family potentially falling apart. I'm not about to lose the people that I love and care about the most nor would I ever force them to choose just because of two people I don't care for. So I will put my pride aside for the good of the family," she replies.

"Like you always do?" he asked.

"Yes, like I always do," she replies.

The two were walking to her office.

"What's on your calendar, Your Majesty?" she asked.

"I have a meeting with the generals to monitor the situation going on in Gemmora," he replied.

"Are they still worried about the Civil War going on?" she asks.

"Yes. The war between King Eli and Queen Vanda could be disastrous for us and many of our allies," he replies.

Shanelle winced. 

"Who knew a divorce would spark an actual war?" she asked.

Marquise shrugged.

"I certainly didn't know. But I can't be too surprised by it. Eli has always been selfish and Vanda has always been stubborn," he replied.

"Is that all you have to do today?" she asks.

"Nope. I also have to name the new military base and destroyer in Cronullia, and then I have to officially welcome the now-former King and Queen of Auveral to their new living quarters here," he replied. 

Shanelle made a face.

"Does that include their two little demon seeds?" she asked.

"Unfortunately," he replied.

"Ugh! Tell me again why you agreed to let them live here?" she asked.

"To gain Auvernal as a kingdom I had to make this unfortunate concession. But! Queen Reena is paying for it. Literally. They will foot the bill. Cordonia will do nothing but play host." he replies.

"Their devil spawns won't be going to school with Khari, will they?" she asks.

"Nope. Their new home is in Lythikos. So they'll be far away from our daughter." he replies.

"But that means they'll be near Olivia..."

Marquise winked at her.

"Precisely. She insisted that they be placed there. So they'll have to deal with The Scarlet Duchess and her new wife."

Shanelle snickered just as they arrived at her office. 

"And this is where I must bid you adieu, my Queen."

Shanelle kissed him sweetly. 

"I'll see you for lunch?" she asks.

"Of course," he replied.

"Okay. I'll see you later."

She watched her husband disappear down the hall before she walked into her office and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn't want her husband to know what she was up to. She was having a birthday surprise made for him and she needed to confirm with the artist. 

After spending an hour confirming the final details of the present with the artist, she was on the phone with Dee about her birthday dinner.

"Girl you look ready to pop."

Shanelle groaned.

"I am. I want these two out of my womb! I want my bed back!" 

Dee snickered. 

"I can't wait to meet them."

"You and their sister," Shanelle said with a laugh.

Dee giggled.

"Okay, baby what are we doing for your birthday dinner?" she asked Dee.

"I'm thinking Italian. Preferably something with pasta." Dee replies.

"Hmm...how about a pasta bar?" Shanelle asks.

"Don't you think that's a bit much? It's not gonna be that many people." Dee said.

"Hello, table for three."

"Fair. Also, that way everyone can get whatever they want." Dee replies.

"Precisely, and what about dessert?" Shanelle asked.

Dee and Shanelle said the answer together.

"Cheesecake!" 

The two laughed. 

"Then I guess that does it on my end. I will send these off to Everett and I will see you in a few days."

"Thank you so much, Nelle. I appreciate your help and your hosting."

"Always love. You know me. Anything for family."

That's when Shanelle noticed the faraway look in Dee's eyes.

"Are you okay babe?" she asks.

"Huh?" Dee replies.

"You looked like you were a million miles away for a second."

Dee sighed.

"Can I be honest?" Dee replied.

"Always."

"Something happened."

"What? What is it?" Shanelle asks. 

Dee took a deep breath.

"I went out with Zack and a few of our old friends a few days ago and got a little too white girl wasted."

"Uh oh."

"But that's not the part that should worry you."

"Talk to me. What's going on?" Shanelle asks.

"I'm not sure how to tell you," Dee replies. 

"You know I will never judge you."

"I know I just..." Dee trailed off.

"What is it, babe?" Shanelle asks.

"Zig was there," Dee replied.

Shanelle winced.

"Yikes!"

"Yeah. He helped me into an Uber. And I swear it was totally innocent. But the paparazzi were there too. And they took pictures."

Shanelle groaned.

"What kind of pictures?" Shanelle asks.

"Very compromising pictures..." Dee replies.

"And how do you know they took pictures?" Shanelle asks.

Dee just looked at Shanelle.

"My publicist told me a paparazzo was trying to leak them."

Shanelle let out an explosive breath. 

"Please tell me that dragon your husband dares to call a mother doesn't know about it."

"No. At least not yet. And normally I would've let her handle it but I don't need her lording it over me."

Shanelle nodded decisively.

"Say no more. I'll take care of it."

Dee visibly relaxed. 

"I love you! Thank you so much."

"Of course. You have enough to deal with. Besides I am not trying to give that old windbag any more ammunition to use against you. It's bad enough that she's constantly around my niece." 

"She's AJ's grandmother Nelle."

Shanelle made a face. 

"I don't give a goddamn who the bitch is or who she thinks she is. I don't like her being around my niece. And another thing! That old hag is as much of a grandmother as she is a saint. Which is to say not at all!"

Dee died laughing.

"You are so petty."

"Made you laugh. Mission accomplished."

Dee shook her head. 

"Thank you, Nelle. Really."

"Babe, I love you. And I only ever want to see you happy. You know this." 

Dee smiled.

"You've always been that way."

"And I always will be. I'll see you soon."

"See you soon!" 

After hanging up with Dee it was time to eat. She met Marquise in her favorite side courtyard for lunch. When she walked out to the courtyard he was on the phone. He winked at her as she got closer. 

"Oui mon oncle. On se voit la semaine prochaine. Très bien. À plus tard." he said before hanging up.

"Who was that?" she asked.

"Abhi. He'll be here next week to do the final fittings and measurements on us," he replies. 

"Yay! It's been ages since Abhi has been home. How is he? How's Vivienne?" she asked.

"He mentioned that she is doing great. They have a grandson of their own on the way," he replies.

"They do? That's great! I'm happy for them." 

"Indeed. He's due in December. Now I'm hungry so let's eat. We have quite the spread. They made us Lobster Rolls with prosciutto-wrapped scallops and creamed Spinach."

"If these Lobster Rolls aren't like the ones at Harry's Sea Shack in Martha's Vineyard, I will be highly disappointed. Also, what's for dessert?" she asked.

He uncovered two dishes revealing two deluxe hot fudge brownie sundaes.

"Yes! Let's eat!" 

The couple sat down and tucked into their lunch.

"Mmmmmm! Okay so these aren't like Harry's but they're pretty damn close. And these scallops! Where have they been all my life?" Shanelle said as she enjoyed their lunch.

"I'm glad you like it. I was feeling nostalgic so I asked the kitchen for Lobster Rolls."

"Missing Boston?" she asked 

"Somewhat. Maybe after the boys are born we'll take them and Khari on a trip," he replies.

"I love that idea. It's been way too long since we've been to the brownstone anyway."

"Then it's settled when the boys are here and a little older we'll visit." 

"I love it when a plan comes together."

Marquise shook his head with a smirk. 

"This was such a good lunch. My compliments to the kitchen." Shanelle said as she finished her dessert.

"Yes, it was my love. Now how are you feeling?" Marquise asked.

"I'm okay. My virtual appointment is in an hour. I'm nervous though." she replies.

"Why?" he asks.

"There's a big possibility that she may put me on bed rest until these two are born," she replied.

"Why is that a bad thing?" he asks.

"Bronwyn's birthday party is Saturday and I still need to find an outfit. Khari's birthday party is the week after. Not to mention your birthday and The Last Apple Ball is the week after that! And if that's not bad enough, we still have to finish setting up the nursery here at the palace! I don't have time to sit still. I have too much to do." she replied.

Marquise rubbed the knuckles of her right hand. 

"And that is why I hope she does put you on bed rest."

"Marquise!"

"Listen to me before you bite my head off! I know you don't like sitting still. Hell, you outright hate it. And I understand that. Get up and go is who you are. But what I don't want or need is you putting unnecessary stress on yourself. Especially when we're so close to your due date. It's not good for you or the boys. So if Dr. Ramirez decides that bed rest is what's best for you for the remainder of this pregnancy, you will abide by it. Is that clear?" 

Shanelle sighed deeply. 

"Yes. I will abide by it," she said defeatedly.

Marquise nodded before bringing the back of her right hand to his lips for a soft kiss. 

"I know you're apprehensive. But no matter what happens, always remember it's all in the best interest of your health and the health of our boys."

"I know." 

Marquise stood up and helped her to her feet. He wrapped his arms around her and held her as close as possible.

"I love you. You know that right?" he asked.

"I know. I love you too," she replies.

Shanelle sighed.

"I know it's all in my head. It's just that I'm so close. I can't stop now."

He kissed her forehead softly. 

"I know. You don't know how to stop. But I promise you, it'll be alright."

She smiled softly at him.

"You always know how to reassure me."

"And I always will," he said as he kissed her slowly. "I should let you go. The former Monarchs will be here soon."

Shanelle made a face. 

"Make sure they don't touch anything. I don't want their little crumb snatchers breaking my shit."

"Noted. I'll see you later my love."

"I'll see you later baby."

With one final kiss the two parted ways. When Shanelle got back to her office, there was an envelope sitting on her desk. 

"That was not there when I left," Shanelle said to herself.

As she sat down at her desk she stared at the strange envelope. Contemplating what it could be.

"This is too small and too light to be a bomb. This shit better not be anthrax," she said as she picked up the envelope. 

She tested its weight in her hand. It felt weighty but not heavy. And when she shook the envelope something moved. There was definitely something inside.

"Okay. I want to know what's inside but I don't want to know. But I want to know. But I don't want to know. But I want to know. But I don't want to know. But I want to know!"

So she decided to open the envelope. After grabbing a letter opener she faced the envelope away from her, squeezed her eyes shut, and opened it. When she didn't see any kind of powdery substance she breathed a sigh of relief. 

"Okay since you're not a bomb or anthrax what are you?" 

As if she expected an answer. She turned the envelope over and a card fell out. 

"Seriously?" 

When she opened the card and read it she damn near dropped it. Inside the card was a note from Marquise.

For you my Queen. Happy Birthday. 

There were also tickets to see Usher in Vegas for her birthday.

"OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD!" she squealed happily. 

She couldn't believe that her husband got her VIP tickets to see Usher live in concert. And the best part is he even got tickets for the girls. What she didn't know is that His Majesty was listening on the other side of the door. With a smirk, he had the doorman open the door.

"Are you alright my love?" he asked as he walked in, "I heard you screaming. Oh! I see you got your birthday present."

She nearly ran him over. 

"Oh My God! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank youuuuuu!" she squealed as she hugged him.

"You're most welcome, my love."

"When did you have time to do this?!" she asks, holding the tickets in her hands. 

"A few weeks ago. I had to call in a few favors but I was able to get it done," he replies.

"I can't wait to tell the girls! They're gonna flip!" 

Seeing the joy on her face made his heart flip.

"I'm sure you girls will have a lot of fun."

"We always do."

Just then her phone rang. 

"That must be Dr. Ramirez."

"Okay. I'll leave you to it. Let me know what she says."

"Will do."

He stepped out just as she answered the phone. 

"Good afternoon Dr. Ramirez!" Shanelle said in greeting.

"Good afternoon Your Majesty! How are you?" Dr. Ramirez replies.

"I'm doing okay. All things considered."

"That's good. I have your latest test results. Everything looks good. Your final weight is good. You're not over or under. Your blood pressure is still a little higher than I'd like it to be but it's not too concerning. Your iron levels have significantly improved. So that's good news there. So far I'm pleased with how you're progressing." 

Shanelle nodded. 

"Now I know that the Last Apple Ball is in a few weeks. And I know you're eager to know if you'll be able to attend."

"I am kinda hoping for good news. I have a few trips planned."

Dr. Ramirez chuckled softly.

"You needn't worry, Your Majesty. I see no reason to put you on bed rest for now."

Shanelle breathed out a sigh of relief.

"Oh thank goodness! Thank you, Dr. Ramirez."

"You're quite welcome, Your Majesty. Now lets you and I schedule our physical meeting for Friday morning at 8:30." 

"Okay, I can do that."

"Good. I will see you Friday."

"See you then Dr. Ramirez."

When Shanelle hung up the phone she was relieved. 

"Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh my God! What a relief! Oh, how I love the month of October!" she said to herself. 

Meanwhile, His Majesty made his way to the throne room. The former King and Queen of Auvernal were arriving and he wanted to rub it in their faces. He had just gotten to the throne room when they arrived. As the former Royal Family walked in surrounded by guards, Marquise couldn't help the smug smirk on his face. 

"Bonjour à vos anciennes Majestés. Bienvenue à Cordonia. It's good to see you all in good health. I know the four of you are used to private flights so I hope flying coach wasn't too uncomfortable for you." 

Isabella just glared at Marquise. 

"Bradshaw! How are you? How have you been since the collapse of you and your wife's reign as King and Queen hmmm?" Marquise asked.

Bradshaw just stood there fuming.

"And of course, I can't forget about little Lyra and Issac. It must be tough not being a Prince and Princess anymore. But do not worry you two! You'll get used to being commoners soon enough." 

"Don't you dare speak to my children that way!" Isabella snapped at Marquise. 

"I think you mean Bradshaw's children, Izzy. How fitting that you two who clearly can't stand each other can't get a divorce without running the risk of the true paternity of these two lovely twins getting out. Because if you thought the trouble you went through before was bad...just wait until the world finds out that those two precious demon seeds aren't actually yours."

"Are you here to torture us Marquise?" Bradshaw asked impatiently.

"When you address me from here on out Bradshaw,  you are to address me as Your Majesty," Marquise replied with a growl. "And no I won't waste much more of my time on you lot. I just wanted to see you before you're sent to Lythikos." Marquise replies.

"Lythikos?! Near that Duchess?" Isabella asked.

"Yes," Marquise replied.

"What is a Lythikos?" Isaac asked.

Marquise gave the boy a wolfish grin.

"I'm so happy you asked Issac! It's a place that's as cold as your daddy and mommy's hearts. It's a perfect place to put you and your God Awful twin sister," Marquise replies.

"How dare you! I have had enough of this!" Isabella sneered. 

"Finally we agree on something. Guards!" Marquise called out, "Get these peasants out of my sight."

Guards quickly swarmed the four before they hauled them away. 

"Au revoir mes amis. Que votre nouvelle maison soit aussi misérable que vous l'êtes."

Marquise walked to his office where he met Margo. She had a look on her face.

"Hey, are you okay?" he asked.

"We need to talk," she replied calmly. 

He knew the tone in her voice. He led her into his office and to the small couch. 

"Now what is it? Why do you want to talk?" he asked.

Margo took a deep breath.

"My doctor called. They've found pancreatic cancer." 

Marquise just stared at her stunned.

"What? What did you just say?" he asked.

"I have cancer, son," she replies.

Marquise shook his head no.

"No! No! No!"

Margo covered his hands with hers and squeezed gently.

"Please do not worry my son. It's in the very early stages. And my doctor is positive about the diagnosis."

"Mom."

"Sweet child. I am not going anywhere. I will fight until I can't anymore. Only God can take me away from you, my daughter-in-law, and especially my beautiful grandchildren." 

"I want to speak to your doctor and I want a second opinion."

Margo chuckled softly.

"You will never stop. Very well. You have my permission to speak to him on my behalf. But don't you dare yell at him! This is not his fault. It's my fault. And it's certainly not your fault. Is that understood?" she asked.

Marquise smiled sadly.

"Yes ma'am."

She kissed his cheek.

"My boy. Papa would be proud to see you still protecting our family."

"I always will Maman. Now do you need anything? Do the others know?" he asked.

"Yes. I've told almost everyone. I haven't told Shanelle or Khari or Callie." she replies.

"I want Shanelle and me to be there when you tell Khari."

"Of course my King." 

"Tell Khari what?" Shanelle asked as she walked in. 

"Here come sit down for a second," Marquise replies.

Shanelle sat down next to Margo. 

"Okay. I'm sitting down. What is it?" Shanelle asks.

Margo cleared her throat.

"There's no easy way to say this but I have Pancreatic Cancer."

Shanelle was stunned.

"Oh, my God! Margo..."

"Please not you too. I will be okay. It's in the early stages. I'm not going down without a fight."

Shanelle shook her head with a small smile.

"That's my girl! Don't you dare give up!"

Margo winked at Shanelle.

"As much as I loved my George I have grandbabies to love more. I can't leave them."

"What about me?" Marquise asked Margo.

Margo scoffed.

"What about you? You're even more of an old codger than your father was. I don't have to love you anymore. My love is now strictly for all of my grandbabies." Margo replies.

Marquise made a face.

"Fine...I can accept that."

"It's not like you have a choice." Shanelle quipped.

"I swear I regret getting married in the first place," Marquise muttered. 

He shook his head. 

"Mama you look tired, you should go rest."

Margo cocked an eyebrow at him.

"Is that an order my King?" she asked.

"Yes. I'll get Khari from school so you don't have to."

"Very well Your Majesty. I shall relax at your request."

"No need to get smart, Maman."

Margo smirked before she stood up and hugged him.

"Thank you, my son."

He kissed her forehead.

"Always. I'll check on you later."

Margo smiled at Shanelle before leaving his office. Shanelle looked at her husband. 

"Are you okay?" she asked as he sat down next to her. 

"No, but I will be on the phone with her doctor after Khari gets home and I will be getting her a second and third opinion," he replies.

Shanelle rubbed his arm.

"Babe..."

Marquise sighed.

"I know. I just...I hate this. I hate feeling this way."

"I know you want to protect her. In the same way, she has always protected you but this is a monster that you can't fight on your own. You have to trust Margo."

"I do. I trust her with my life. I just..." he trailed off.

Shanelle kissed his cheek.

"That's what I love about you, you always want to protect your family. That's your driving force."

"Indeed."

Just then Marquise's phone buzzed in his pocket.

"What is it?" Shanelle asked.

Marquise read the notification and died laughing.

"Now I gotta know. What's so funny?" she asked.

"See for yourself," he replied as he handed her the phone.

"Former Queen Genevieve Stannos-Miller files for divorce! Citing infidelity. Claims her husband King Edward Miller fathered a child with their now former daughter-in-law!" Shanelle read out loud.

"Now you see why I laughed so hard."

Shanelle cracked up.

"Oh, my God! This will ruin them! I mean they're already ruined but this will seal the fate of that family." Shanelle said with a satisfied smirk.

"Your Majesty! How cruel can you be to your own kin?" he asked in feigned shock.

Shanelle cackled.

"I'll say one thing for your pet project: she turned out to be more useful than I could've ever given her credit for."

Marquise snickered.

"How is she by the way?" Shanelle asked.

"Curious, my love?" he replies.

"I want to make sure that she's living up to her end of the deal." 

"She has been doing fantastically. According to Drake."

"How would Walker..." she trailed off.

Marquise smirked.

"How indeed..."

(Shanelle's reaction). 

"You didn't!"

He shrugged. 

"She knows and willingly agreed to the terms of the contract she signed. Besides, since we'll be busy this month, he's my eyes and ears on the ground at the border with Gemmora. So the way I see it, two birds and one stone."

"Alexa! Play Ho by Ludacris!" 

Marquise laughed.

"You're a mess."

"And you love me for it, sir."

Marquise looked at his Apple Watch.

"Time for me to go get our little one."

"Let me go with you. I can use the fresh air."

Marquise offered her his arm.

"Let us be off."

The two departed the palace and headed to Khari's school. Marquise actually enjoyed picking her up from school. It gave him a chance to get out and be amongst the people. Especially the other parents of the school. He enjoyed speaking with them and learning who they are and what they do. It made him feel more connected to them. Whether or not he liked seeing Khari walk out with her friend was a different story entirely.

He and Shanelle were standing out by the main gate when they opened up and the children came out. When Marquise first saw Khari he couldn't stop the smile that spread across his face. That smile melted when he also saw Khari's new friend Xavier. They were walking out holding hands as they had been doing. 

When Shanelle looked up from her phone and saw the look on her husband's face, she started snickering. 

"Why is she holding his hand like that?" he asks in a very disgusted tone.

"Like what?" she replies.

"Like that! Like they're really close friends." 

"You mean like they're boyfriend and girlfriend?" she asks.

"Yes!" he replied.

Shanelle rolled her eyes. 

"Stop being jealous."

"I'm not jealous!" he sneered.

"Uh-huh. Then why do you look like somebody shot your dog?" she asked.

Marquise groaned as Khari got closer.

"Hi, Daddy! Hi Mommy!" Khari said as she walked up.

"Hi, baby!" Shanelle said to Khari before addressing Xavier, "Hello Xavier!"

Xavier smiled. 

"Hello, Your Majesty!" he said to Shanelle before holding his hand out to shake Marquise's hand, "Hello Khari's dad!"

Marquise smiled tightly as he shook Xavier's hand.

"Hello, Xavier! How are you today?" Marquise asked.

"I'm good Mr. King! How are you?" Xavier replies.

"I'm doing quite well, thank you."

Xavier heard his name being called.

"That's my mom! I gotta go! Bye, Khari! Bye, Your Majesty!" Xavier said before running off to his mom.

"You ready to go Daddy?" Khari asked.

"Yes, my love. Let's go!" Marquise replies.

Khari hopped in with Shanelle softly laughing at her husband. 

"Shut. Up. Get. In." Marquise said to Shanelle.

Shanelle got in before Marquise joined them and they were off.

"Daddy? Can we stop for a snack?" Khari asked.

"Sure. What's your pleasure?" he replies.

"Ice cream!" 

Marquise nodded.

"Ice cream it is. What about you, my love?" he asked Shanelle.

"I could go for a double scoop."

"Gerald! Will you take us to Khari's favorite ice cream shop?" Marquise asked the driver. 

Later that evening Shanelle was on the phone with her girls.

"Sooooo I have a question for y'all! How do you girls feel about going to Vegas with me to see Usher live in concert?" she asked.

"Usher? As in fine as hell, can sing his pretty tail off, and can dance for days? That Usher?" Chut asks.

"Yes, THAT Usher. So what do you girls say? You in?," Shanelle replies.

"I'm already packed when do we leave?" Robin asks.

The girls laughed.

"Oh! I'm definitely in." Bronwyn said. 

"So am I!" Dee piped up.

"Agreed!" Aly and Chut said together.

"And okay. I might have an ulterior motive for this trip. Because the concert is on my birthday, which is a Friday. And I was hoping that on Saturday we could celebrate a certain someone who is getting married the weekend after with her bachelorette party?" 

"Ooh!" the girls said.

Shanelle looked at Nina. 

"Whaddya say best friend? You coming?" she asks Nina.

"Viva Las Vegas!" Nina replies.

"Pack ya bags girls! We going to Vegas!" Shanelle announced.  

That Friday after her appointment with Dr. Ramirez was done. The Royals were on a flight to LA for Bronwyn's all-white birthday party. And when they landed Shanelle still hadn't found an outfit to wear. 

"No! No! No! No! And no! I don't like any of these!" she complained. 

Marquise peered at his wife over his book.

"And why don't you like any of these dresses?" he asked.

"Because I look like Moby Dick in these dresses!" she replies.

Marquise let out an annoyed sigh before putting his book down and walking over to Shanelle and pinching her.

"Ow! What was that for?" she asks.

"That was for annoying me," he replies.

Shanelle rubbed her arm.

"So now I annoy you?" she asks.

"You always annoy me. Especially when you act like this," he replies.

Shanelle crossed her arms and glared at him.

"And how am I acting?" she asks.

"Like a spoiled brat who doesn't understand that there is nothing wrong with her or the way she looks," he replies. 

Shanelle pouted.

"You didn't have to snap at me like that," she said quietly.

Marquise ran a hand down his face. 

"You're right. I'm sorry. But you know I hate it when you get like this."

"I can't help it. I'm huge. It's hard not to notice."

"Do you want me to pinch you again?" he asked.

"You pinch me again and I will punch you dead in your face," she sneered.

He scoffed before leaning closer. 

"I'd love to see you try."

Shanelle glared at him.

"Now you can either pick one of the dresses to wear tomorrow or you can stay here while I go to the party alone. Either way, I'm done hearing you complain." 

He watched her storm out before going back to his book. 

The two spent most of the day not speaking to one another. Even when they went out to dinner at Spago together neither paid any attention to the other. 

Later that night Marquise had just finished writing in his daily journal when Shanelle finally came to bed. Out of the corner of his right eye, he watched her climb into bed and lay her head on his shoulder. He knew she wouldn't stay mad at him for long.

"Are you ready to talk to me now?" he asked as she snuggled next to him.

Shanelle nodded her head yes.

"Good. Now why are you so upset?" he asked.

"I'm not upset. I'm annoyed," she replied.

"Okay, why are you annoyed?" he asks. 

"Because you were being a dismissive jackass again," she replied.

"I'm being a dismissive jackass again? Okay, so what was I supposed to do Shanelle? Was I supposed to just sit back and listen to you berate yourself again? Is that what you're telling me?" he asked.

"No," she replies.

"Sure sounds like it."

Shanelle scoffed. 

"Of course, you wouldn't understand."

"Okay then help me to understand."

"You don't understand how hard it is to be pregnant and not find something that doesn't make me look bad or worse feel bad."

He rubbed her arm.

"I do understand my love. I know that this entire pregnancy has been a challenge. I'm not dismissing how you feel about that. Because I know that this pregnancy has brought out the worst of your insecurities. What I am doing is trying to get you to stop berating and belittling yourself just because an outfit doesn't look right on you."

She stayed quiet because she knew he had a point. 

"Cat got your tongue?" he asks.

"No," she replies.

"You sure? Normally you have a smart-ass retort ready."

Shanelle rolled her eyes. 

"Now are you still annoyed?" he asks.

"Not as much as I was," she replied. 

"That's better than yes so I'll take it."

Shanelle sighed. 

"I may have overreacted just a bit."

"You may have overreacted just a bit?" he asks.

"Yes. Are you happy now?" she replies. 

Marquise pushed her off of him.

"Are you sick? You don't have Covid do you?" he asked.

"No, I don't have Covid you idiot!" she replies.

"Are you sure? Because YOU just admitted that YOU may have overreacted."

"I take it back!"

"Too late!"

Shanelle chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her. 

"Maybe you did overreact but you're not the only one that needs to apologize."

"Admittedly you didn't do anything."

"I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. I'm sorry."

She snuggled against him. 

"You're such a teddy bear. Grumpy yet lovable."

"That's not what a teddy bear is."

"Whatever."

"If it makes you feel any better, I ordered you some more dresses. They'll be here in the morning."

"What happens if I don't like them?" she asks.

"As long as you don't show up in a feathered boa, a g-string, and stilettos, who cares what you look like?" he replies.

Shanelle snorted. 

"A feathered boa, a g-string, and stilettos, huh?" she asks with an eyebrow raised.

"Don't steal my joy," he replies.

Shanelle shook her head before kissing her husband goodnight. 

"Goodnight my love."

"Goodnight baby."

He laid his left hand on her stomach as they drifted off to a combined sleep. 

The next day they were getting ready for the party with Robin who was riding with them. Marquise got ready before the girls and was waiting for them when Robin got dressed first.

"Okay, big bro. Whaddya think? How do I look?" Robin asked him. 

"Do a spin for me?" he replies.

Robin spun around once. 

"Still beautiful as ever."

"Thank you, big bro." 

Robin noticed the watch in his hand. 

"Ooh! That's a nice watch. Is it a Rollie?" she asks.

"Nope. Patek Philippe," he replies before rolling up the right sleeve of his suit jacket showing two more watches, "That's a Rolex. On top of an Audemars Piguet." 

"Soooo..." she started to say before he cut her off, "No."

Robin sucked her teeth.

"You don't even know what I was about to say!"

"Yes, I do. You were getting ready to ask me to buy you one. As if I don't spoil you enough already."

Robin rolled her eyes.

"I wasn't gonna ask you that! But since you opened your big mouth..."

Marquise groaned.

"You gonna buy me one?" she asked.

Marquise looked at her like she had two heads.

"Do I look like a jewelry store to you?!" he asked.

"Yes," she replies.

"Ugh! You are the worst!" 

She hugged his arm.

"And you love me for it."

Marquise grumbled under his breath before handing her a small box.

"Here." 

"You serious?" she asked.

"Should I take it back?" he replies.

Robin snatched the box out of his hands. And when she opened the box there was a Rose Gold and Diamond Ladies Audemars Piguet watch. 

"You had Rain's name and his birthday put on the bezel..."

"You're welcome."

She hugged him.

"Thank you, big bro. You do love me."

"Yeah, I do. Otherwise, you'd be taking a cab to the party."

Robin punched him in the arm.

"You jerk!"

He snickered. 

"You love me."

"Sometimes."

"Better than never."

They may be blood-related but they are still siblings. He cares about her. Even though she always gives him wrinkles.

"You know you never told me what happened with Cole."

"I didn't tell you what happened with Fencio either. Besides the less you know the better."

"What did you do?" she asks.

"That's on a need-to-know basis and you don't need to know," he replies. 

"Ugh!" 

He looked at her out of the corner of his right eye.

"Fine. All you need to know is that it involved a reimagining of Dr. Frankenstiein's monster."

Robin just looked at him.

"What does that mean?" she asks.

Marquise just shrugged. 

"D'awwwwwwwwww! Look at the siblings bonding!" Shanelle said as she walked into the room. 

Robin and Marquise were both stunned by Shanelle's outfit. Or lack thereof. 

"Daaaaaaaaammmmmmmnnnnnnnn Girl!" Robin said to her.

"That's what you're wearing?" he asked his wife.

"Yeah," she replied with a slow twirl. "You like it?"

"You look stunning mama!" Robin said to her.

"Thank you, baby." 

Marquise made a face. 

"What?" Shanelle asked him.

"Where's the rest of it?" he asked.

"What do you mean? This is it." Shanelle replies.

"There's nothing there."

"I'm wearing a bodysuit!"

"And not much else. Is that mesh?" he asked.

"Yes. Loosely styled like a toga," she replies.

Marquise shook his head. 

"Well, you certainly know how to bend the rules."

"Aren't you the one who said it didn't matter what I wore as long as I didn't show up to the party in a feathered boa, a g-string, and stilettos?" she asked.

"First of all, that's not what I meant when I said that and you know it. And second, I'd like to point out that your outfit is not white," he replies.

"Noted. Now let's go." 

Rather than argue Marquise got up and walked out. When he and the girls got outside their rides were waiting. He helped Robin into her ride before helping Shanelle into theirs. And off to the party they all went. As they rode to the winery, Shanelle's phone buzzed. When she looked at her phone she smiled.

"I know that smile. What did you do?" he asked.

"Just confirmed that most of Bron's birthday presents will be delivered," she replies.

"Most of them?" he asked.

"Yeah. The biggest one won't fit in the parking lot," she replies.

"Gotcha." 

When they got to the winery the party was in full effect. The drinks were flowing. The cameras were flashing. It was a great time to be had. The couple found a corner to sit in out on the patio. 

"Well, this party is a rousing success," Marquise said to Shanelle.

"Yup. Bronwyn really outdid herself. Everything looks amazing." 

"Everything tastes amazing," he said as he poured himself a glass of the winery's newest flavor, Sexy Red Bomb.

"Are you really about to drink that in front of me?" she asked him.

He took a big sip.

"Oh! I'm sorry! Did you want some of this?" he replied.

"You're such an ass." she sneered.

Marquise snickered.

"Nelle!" Bron called out.

"There's my birthday girl!" Shanelle replies.

The two embraced. 

"Umm, what are you wearing?" Bronwyn asks.

"Oh, this? This is an improvisation of the dress code. Unless you wanted me walking around looking like Moby Dick." Shanelle replies.

Bronwyn looked at Marquise. 

"You let her walk out wearing this?" Bronwyn asks him.

Marquise snorts before taking another sip.

"Since when does she listen to me?" he replies.

"Point taken." 

Shanelle rolled her eyes good-naturally. 

"You two can stop ganging up on me now."

"How are you two enjoying the party?" Bronwyn asked.

"Everything is beautiful, baby. You did great." Shanelle replies.

"Thank you, Nelle. That means a lot."

The two smiled at each other before a loud truck horn blared. Everyone looked around. 

"What in the world was that?" Marquise asked.

Bronwyn and Shanelle looked at each other. 

"We have no idea," they replied.

"I'll be right back," Bronwyn said before running off to investigate. 

Marquise looked at Shanelle who had a smirk on her face.

"Is that the birthday surprise?" he asked.

"That's part of it," she replies.

He nods. 

"Let's go see the fun shall we?" he asks.

She smirks as they both stood up and walked to where everyone was gathered. A large transport truck carrying a Cadillac Escalade, a Mercedes G-Wagon, A Range Rover, and a Porsche Cayenne was parked outside by the entrance.

"Nice variety," Marquise whispered to his wife.

"Just wait," she whispered back.

"I'm looking for the owner of the winery." the driver of the transport truck announced. 

"That's me." Bronwyn replied, "What is this?"

"I was told to deliver these to you." the driver said to her. 

Bronwyn looked at Logan. 

"Did you do this?" she asked Logan.

He shook his head no.

Shanelle and Marquise snickered to themselves. 

"Then who did?" Bronwyn asks.

The driver started to unload the vehicles with many looking around at each other. Once the trucks were unloaded the driver handed Bronwyn the keys to each as well as a card and wished her a good night. 

Bronwyn turned the card over in her hand before opening and reading it.

"It says to look in the glove box of the Escalade," Bronwyn said out loud.

"Watch," Shanelle whispered to her husband.

Bronwyn climbed into the Escalade and looked in the glove box and found an iPad inside. When she opened it a video played.

"Good evening Mrs. Ellis! My name is Capt. Rolando Gueverra. If you've found this iPad, that means it's time to reveal your final birthday present." the man said before panning out to show a private jet in a hangar. "In addition to your new trucks, this is your brand new Gulfstream G650. The crew and I can not wait to serve you and your family."

The video ended with one final message.

"Happy Birthday Beautiful! Love always, Nelle." 

Bronwyn couldn't believe it. When she got out of the Escalade she was in shock. 

"What did you do?" Marquise whispered to Shanelle.

"I got her a jet," Shanelle replies.

"Custom?" he asks.

"Of course," she replies.

"Nice!" 

They watched as Bronwyn explained everything to Logan. Logan looked over at Shanelle.

"YOU GOT HER A JET?!" he asked.

Shanelle just shrugged with a smirk. 

"HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO TOP THAT?!" he asks.

"That's a you problem, not a me problem sir," Shanelle replies.

Logan shook his head with a laugh.

"Gee, thanks!"

"You're welcome!" 

When Bronwyn ran over to Shanelle she gave her a giant hug.

"Thank you so much, Nelle. You really are a Queen." 

"Bout time you peasants realized it."

Bronwyn snorted. 

"You're a mess."

Bronwyn looked at Marquise. 

"Sir. Did you know she was gonna do this?" Bronwyn asked him.

Marquise took a big gulp of his drink.

"Nope. Didn't know about this until we got here," he replied.

Shanelle shook her head.

"But in all seriousness, I truly hope you enjoy the gifts."

"We sure will!" Logan piped up.

Shanelle scoffed.

"We?! When did you start speaking French?" Shanelle asked Logan.

"When my wife got a jet for our birthday," Logan replies.

"I can't stand you," Shanelle said with a snicker.

"You love me."

"Maybe. Also, your move sir." 

"Sheeeeeeeeeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!" 

Logan started patting his pockets.

"What are you doing?" Shanelle asks.

"I'm looking for where the hell you think I'm supposed to get that kinda money from," Logan replies.

"Ooh! I hate you!" Shanelle said with a laugh.

"Made you laugh. But for real, thank you, sis."

Shanelle hugged him.

"Always."

"Love you."

"Love you too Squirt."

Logan groaned.

"When are you gonna stop calling me that?" Logan asks.

"When you stop being the runt of the family," Shanelle replies.

Logan looked at Marquise. 

"Dude. Get your wife."

Marquise snickered. 

"You two enjoy the rest of the party," Logan said to the couple, "me and this sexy thing are going for a ride."

"Don't you crash her car, Logan." Shanelle warned.

"Yes, Mom..." Logan teased. 

"Boy get out my face!" Shanelle snapped at him.

The two smiled at each other.

"I love you, sis."

"I love you too."

Shanelle watched them climb into the Porsche and drove off. 

"Take a victory lap, my love. You did good." Marquise said to Shanelle. 

"And I'm just getting started," Shanelle replies.

That following Monday the couple was back home in Cordonia, finishing their lunch in their side garden and previewing the photos of their daughter's birthday shoot.

"Look at her! She looks great! Sev did amazing!" Shanelle said as they looked at the pictures. 

"Yes, she does. I can't believe she turns 5 Friday." Marquise said. "Where has all the time gone?"

"I wish I knew. Our baby isn't a baby anymore." Shanelle replies.

"She'll tell anyone who'll listen that she's a big girl now."

"Yeah, I know. I look at her and I still can't believe that the tiny little human who wrapped her hand around your finger is a big girl." 

Marquise rubbed her shoulders. 

"I know. It's amazing to see her personality begin to blossom. She's so much like you."

"Give yourself some credit babe. She's like you too. She has your sense of compassion and fairness. And your sense of utter foolishness."

He chuckled.

"True enough."

"At least we don't have to worry about party planning. I'm so grateful to Bron and Lo and their staff for hosting her birthday party."

"Same. She'll love it."

"Indeed she will."

Just as they were finishing breakfast an attendant walked up.

"Pardon the interruption Your Majesties, but you have a guest waiting in the boutique."

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

"Abhi is here. Which means we have measurements and fittings to get done."

"Then let's not keep him waiting, my King."

The couple left the garden and made their way to the Palace boutique where Abhi had just finished setting up.

"Bonjour oncle Abhi! Ravi de vous voir!" Marquise said as he and Shanelle walked in.

"Neveu! C'est bon de vous voir, vous et ma nièce aussi!" Abhi replied as the two embraced. 

Abhi looked at Shanelle with a fond smile.

"Hello, my niece! Look at you, my dear! You are glowing!"

"Thank you, Abhi. I appreciate that. It's good to have you home."

"It's good to be home. Now all I need is to spoil my Princess."

Shanelle shook her head with a chuckle.

"Just what she doesn't need."

Abhi laughed. 

"In the meantime, come nephew. Let's get you fitted."

For the next hour and a half, Shanelle watched and laughed as Abhi and Marquise fussed at each other. 

"Ai!" Marquise yelped as Abhi stabbed him with a sewing needle. 

"Stop fidgeting!" Abhi fussed.

"Put your glasses on, old man!"

"I can see just fine nephew."

"If that were the case you wouldn't be stabbing me in my hip with your needle!" 

"You never have learned to hold still!"

"That's because you're always stabbing me!"

"Then hold still! Besides, I'm almost done."

"I hope so," Marquise muttered. 

"You two are adorable," Shanelle said to them. 

"Totally hilarious." Marquise deadpanned.

"And done!" Abhi announced.

"Finally!" Marquise said.

"Taisez-vous! Now how do the pants feel?" Abhi asked Marquise.

"Stab wounds aside, they feel good. They can be taken up at the hem of the legs a little bit." Marquise replies.

"I will keep that in mind. Now let's try on the jacket."

Marquise slipped on the suit jacket.

"How does the jacket feel, nephew?" Abhi asked.

"It's a little tight in the shoulders but other than that it feels fine," Marquise replies.

Abhi nodded as he scribbled something on a notepad he took out of his pocket. 

"I will take it out at the shoulders when I get to the shop," Abhi said to Marquise before turning his attention to Shanelle, "Now for my Queen. Come, come! I have your dress ready." 

Abhi unzipped a garment bag revealing a beautifully flowing red gown. 

"Abhi, it's beautiful!" Shanelle said to him.

"Thank you, my niece. Now let's see how you look in it."

Shanelle ducked behind a screen and reappeared wearing the dress.

"Well, how is it, my Queen?" Abhi asked.

"Oh. My. God! Abhi, it feels amazing," Shanelle replies.

"Good, good! Now that I'm looking at it I need to take it up at the hem so that it's not sweeping the floor so much." 

"No, keep it. It helps hide my huge feet."

Abhi looked at her confusedly.

"There's nothing wrong with your feet, niece."

"Tell that to your nephew."

Abhi looked over at Marquise with a skeptical eyebrow raised.

"Neveu, avez-vous menti sur ses pieds pour lui faire peur?" 

Marquise shrugged.

"Non. Je lui dis juste la vérité qu'elle n'aime pas entendre et accepter." 

Abhi shook his head.

"Uh-huh. Stop scaring her. Her feet are not that big."

Marquise raised his hands in defeat. 

"Fine. I'll leave her alone. For now."

"I'm gonna change," Shanelle said before she ducked behind the screen. When she re-emerged she had the new dress in its garment bag.

"Well now that I have the Queen dressed all I'm missing now is my little Princess." 

"Lord, if she finds out that you're here," Shanelle said just as a pair of feet were heard coming down the hall.

"Sounds like she already knows." Marquise quipped.

"You told her, didn't you?" Shanelle asked Marquise. 

"Maybe..." Marquise replies.

The door to the boutique bursts open revealing a very excited Princess with Margo right behind her.

"Uncle Abhi!" she squealed as she ran to him.

"There's my Princess! How are you my dear?" he replies as he hugs her.

"I'm good! Are you here to bring Daddy a new suit?" Khari asked Abhi.

"Yes, and I even have a special surprise for you," Abhi replies. 

"Really?!" Khari asked.

"Yes, my dear. It's in that small garment bag."

Khari grabbed a small garment bag off a chair.

"This is for me?" Khari asks.

"Yes, my Princess. Now let's get you dressed." Abhi replies.

"Okay. Grammy, will you help me?" Khari asks.

"Of course darling," Margo replies.

Margo helped Khari change into her dress. When they emerged Shanelle and Marquise were speechless.

"Well Princess, what do you think?" Abhi asked Khari.

"I love it, Uncle Abhi! Thank you so much!" Khari replied as she twirled in her new dress. 

"You look as much of a vision as your mother. Speaking of, what do the parents think?" Abhi asked.

"It's gorgeous Abhi. Really." Shanelle replies.

"I look like you, Mommy," Khari said to Shanelle.

"You look better than me," Shanelle replied.

Abhi looked at Margo.

"Well? Any biting remarks from my sister?" Abhi asked her.

"Non! You did beautifully. You know this." Margo replies.

Marquise remained quiet.

"What's wrong son?" Margo asks.

"I've seen this dress before," Marquise replies.

"You have Daddy?" Khari asked.

"Yes, my love," Marquise replies.

"I would hope so. I only ever designed this dress for one other person." Abhi said before handing Marquise a folded old photo.

It was a picture of his mother and him as a child. She was wearing the same dress in a cream color with a hand on his shoulder.

"That's why I know this dress. This was the dress my mother wore to the first Cordonian Cotillion I ever went to." 

"You mean the same Cotillion you fussed about going to?" Margo asks.

"I didn't fuss!" Marquise replies.

Margo made a face.

"But Mother! I don't want to go!" Margo said mockingly.

Shanelle guffawed and Khari giggled.

"For the record, I was seven!"

"My sister's point exactly, nephew."  Abhi quipped.

Marquise shook his head.

"Okay fine. So I may have whined just a tad."

"Hah! That's an understatement." Margo piped up.

"You, thin ice," Marquise warned. 

Abhi smiled wistfully.

"I remember when your mother called and asked me to make a special suit for the Master Of Ceremonies."

"Master of Ceremonies?" Khari asks.

"Yes. It was the only way my mother was able to get me to go. She named me the Master Of Ceremonies for that night." Marquise replies. 

"What is that Daddy?" Khari asks her dad.

"It's the same as you being the Mistress Of Ceremonies for the Last Apple Ball," he replies. 

"Can I see the picture?" Khari asks.

Marquise handed her the picture. She looked at it with a smile. 

"Your Mommy looks so pretty Daddy."

"She was." Marquise agreed.

Khari held the picture to her heart.

"Uncle Abhi, can I keep this?" Khari asks.

"Of course. It's your father's picture anyway." Abhi replied. 

Khari looked at her father who simply nodded.

"I like her hair. Can I wear my hair like that?" Khari asks.

"In one long braid? I don't see why not. Right mom?" Marquise replies.

"Fine by me. Now come on sweetie. Let's hang your dress up." Shanelle said. 

As she and Khari went behind the screen, Marquise pulled Abhi and Margo to the side.

"I could've sworn you told my father that you would never make that dress again when he asked you to make it for Regina," Marquise said to Abhi.

"Non, I told him I never had a reason to make that dress again. But now thanks to my great niece, I do." Abhi replies. 

Marquise nodded.

"Thank you, Abhi. It means the world to me that Khari is wearing the only other rendition of my mother's dress. I am curious though. How did you get this photo?" Marquise asks.

"I gave it to him," Margo replies. "When your father started burning your mother's photo albums from her childhood in Auvernal, I got scared that he would burn her albums from her time as Queen as well. So I hid them from him and then when it was safe I sent them to Abh. And he's kept them all these years." 

Marquise nodded gratefully. 

"I understand."

"I will send them back to you," Abhi said.

Marquise shook his head no.

"Keep them, uncle. They're safe. That's all I care about."

Khari came from behind the screen with the garment bag in her arms. 

"Thank you, Uncle Abhi. I love my dress." Khari as she hugged Abhi.

"You're so welcome, my niece. I promise that you will be the most beautiful belle at the ball." Abhi replies.

"Will you be the Last Apple Ball?" Khari asks.

"You know I'm not sure. I think my invitation got lost in the mail." Abhi replies.

Khari made a face at her father.

"Daddy!" she fussed.

Shanelle and Margo died laughing.

"Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Don't look at me! I'm not the one who is handling the invitations."

"You're the King, Daddy! You're always supposed to invite everybody!" Khari fussed.

"I do! Besides, Uncle Abhi has a standing invitation! You know this." 

"But how will the people at the door know?" Khari asks.

"We'll make sure they know to let Uncle Abhi and Aunt Vivienne in," Shanelle replies.

"Okay, Mommy."

"Now I believe you have homework. Go get your homework done." Shanelle said to Khari.

"Okay," Khari replied before leaving the boutique.

Later that night as Shanelle got ready to climb into bed she noticed her husband standing on their balcony staring off into the distance.

"Penny for your thoughts?" she asks as she stepped out onto the balcony.

"Sure," he replies.

"Are you okay babe?" she asked.

"I will be," he replies as he leaned against the stone railing. 

"Is the picture? Is that it?" she asked.

"That obvious?" he replied.

"You're not mad at Abhi and Margo are you?" she asks.

"No, not at all. It just..." he trailed off.

"Brought up a whole bunch of emotions you thought were buried?" she asks.

He nodded.

"Yeah. I hadn't seen that picture in years. It just hit. That's all." he replies. 

She softly kissed the back of his left shoulder.

"It's okay to feel, baby. You're allowed to."

He chuckled softly.

"I know. It's getting late so we should get some rest."

She slipped her right hand into his left as she led him back into the bedroom.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 40K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 7.) One Last Goodbye. Part 4.

When she woke up the next morning, she had vengeance on her mind. After jumping in the shower and throwing on a charcoal gray sundress, Shanelle was ready to give Marquise a piece of her mind. She stormed down the back stairs to the kitchen, only to find him shirtless and in an apron and jeans. He was fixing them breakfast.

“Oh good! You’re awake. I thought I was gonna have to come wake you up. By the way, how do you like your eggs, love?” he said to her.

She was stuck. Every ounce of rage she had drained out of her the minute she saw him. He looked at her with a teasing smirk.

“See something you like, Princess?” he asks.

She crossed her arms and huffed.

“Take a picture, love. It'll last you a lot longer than staring at me will.”

“Why are you not wearing a shirt?” she asked.

“Well for starters, this is my house. Which means I don't have to wear a shirt. But since you asked I got flour over it when making scones or what you Americans call biscuits.” he replies as he puts the biscuits in the oven and sets the timer for 15 minutes.

She couldn't help but look him up and down.

“Come here, Shanelle.”

She huffed.

“I'm not one of your subjects. You don't get to order me around.”

“Is that what you think I'm doing?” he asks.

“Why not? You wouldn't be the first Royal to try and tell me what to do,” she replies.

“No, I wouldn't. But I'm also not your father and I'm certainly not your uncle. Now come here. You’re too far away.”

Shanelle unfolded her arms and walked over to him.

“Much better.” he said as he moved a few strands of hair from in front of her face, “now did you sleep well?”

“Yes. You know I love that bed,” she replies.

“Good. Now breakfast will be ready soon. I hope you’re hungry because we have much to discuss.”

“We certainly do.” she agreed.

He wrapped his left arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. While holding a strawberry in his right hand to her lips.

“Bite,” he instructed.

She looked him in the eye as she took a bite of the strawberry. She watched him eat the rest of the strawberry.

“Sweet enough?” he asks.

She nodded her head yes.

“Good.” was all he said before he pulled her tight to his chest and kissed her deep. He knew she was angry with him, but he also knew how to disarm her. Their kiss was also sweet thanks to them sharing a strawberry. They also began to intensify and become very heated.

“How do you do that?” she asked breathlessly in between kisses.

“Do what?” he replies.

“Make me want to take your head off in one breath then make my heart stutter in the next?”

He smiled against the spot just below her right ear.

“It's because I know you, Shanelle. I know what buttons to push to get the reaction that I want.” he whispered before nipping her earlobe, “I know where to touch. I know where to kiss. I know how to make you mine.”

His lips traveled from her ear to the crook of her neck. He would've kept going if the timer he set hadn't gone off. When he pulled away from her, she had a glow to her from the cold sweat on her skin.

“Have a seat, love. Breakfast is just about done.”

She blinked before taking a deep breath and taking a seat at the kitchen island. A few minutes later breakfast was served and she was impressed.

“This is like the breakfast we had in Cordonia at your duchy. And you did all this yourself?” she asks.

“With my own two hands. Mostly everything is homemade and handmade. Except for the eggs, the thick-cut bacon since I couldn't find pancetta, the potatoes, onions, and peppers, the shredded Gouda, the brioche to make the Pain Perdu, and the yogurt to make the parfaits with. Those I had to go to the store for. Now eat up.” he replies.

Shanelle inhaled her food right in front of him.

“Were you hungry, love?” he asked.

“Just a little. Are you gonna eat that last biscuit?” she replies.

“All yours. I've learned to never stand in the way of you and food.” he replies.

He watched her polish off the last biscuit.

“So how’d I do?” he asks.

“You did a lot better than I thought,” she replies. “Now you said something to the effect of we have business to discuss?”

“I did. And we do. It's about your role as the next Queen.”

“Okay. Can I ask questions?” she asked.

“Always,” he replies.

Marquise opened his laptop to her.

“Now this is a list of every council, commission, guild, charity, and club in Cordonia. I want you to go through all of them and pick your top 10.”

“Why?” she asks.

“Because every Queen has to have a cause she believes in. Even you,” he replied.

Shanelle nodded as she went over the list. After 30 or so minutes she had her favorites picked out. Half had to do with Education and the other half had to do with Healthcare in Cordonia.

“That didn't take as long as I thought it would.”

“How long did you think it would take?” Shanelle asks.

“At least half a day. I am curious as to why you chose those as the causes you believe in,” he replies.

“Because of my mom and my grandmother. My mom is a teacher who has always fought for education. And my grandmother was a nurse who believed strongly in healing.”

“Those are excellent reasons to choose the causes you chose.”

“Now I have a question for you.”

“Ask away love.”

“Who would actually rule Cordonia? Me or you?” she asks.

“That's two questions. But to answer them both, I would,” he replies.

“What?! Why you?” she asks.

“Hierarchy. Although you and I are the oldest heirs in our families, I am still older than you. Thus…” he replied.

“You get to be King.” she pouted.

He smirked before kissing the back of her left hand.

“Now now, no need to pout or feel jealous love. You will always be my equal. I would never allow anyone to treat you less than you deserve to be treated. You are the Queen Of Cordonia. I will be damned if anyone were to ever disrespect you.”

“You can't control how the world sees me, Marquise.”

“True. But that would never stop me from trying.”

She smiled softly at him.

“Come here,” he said as he hopped off his stool and pulled her to her feet.

“Do you know what I see when I look at you?” he asks.

“What?” she replies.

“I see a gorgeous woman with a courageous and loving heart. I see a fighter who would never give up fighting for what she believes in. I see a beautiful soul who lights up every room she's in. That's what I see when I look at you.”

She couldn't help but blush.

“You know what else I see?” he asks.

“What?” she replies.

“I see a woman who is destined for greatness. I also see a woman who will one day be an amazing mother.”

“Me?! A mom?!” she asks.

“Yes. Unfortunately there is one non-negotiable caveat to being the next Monarchs of Cordonia. We would have to produce an heir.” he replies.

Shanelle let out a breath.

“Nobody told me that.”

“I'm sure and I'm sorry for just dropping a bomb like that on you. But I do strongly believe that you would be a great mother. You have this incredible maternal instinct to nurture, love, and protect like no other.”

“Thank you. My mom and grandmother always believed that family is a community and that community is family.”

“They taught you well.”

“Yeah, they did. So what do you think we’ll have? A little girl or a little boy?” she asked.

“I'm praying for a boy, one of you is more than enough,” he replied.

She sucked her teeth before playfully shoving him.

“Getting handsy are we?” he asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Uh oh.”

“Yeah. Now’s the part where you run from me.”

He chased her around the island until he had his arms around her waist and both were breathless and laughing. He moved her hair out of her face.

“This is where you belong, Shanelle.”

“And where is that?” she asks.

“In my arms,” he whispered in her ear.

She had to close her eyes and take a deep breath to stop her heartbeat from racing. It did her no good once he started nipping at her earlobe. He went from her earlobe to the crook of her neck across her left shoulder. That's when he noticed something.

“You're not wearing a bra, are you?”

“You just now noticed?”

He groaned.

“You could've told me.”

“You would've pouted if I told you instead of letting you find out for yourself.”

“True. Well now that I do know, I can do this…” he trailed off before pinning her against the wine cellar door. She had her palms braced against the door. He tilted her chin up so she was looking him in the eyes.

“Don't move. Think you can do that?” he asks. She nodded her head yes. “Good girl.”

He traced her neck and shoulder with a finger exposing both and followed that finger with his lips, making her tremble. He slowly pulled the strap of her dress down her arm, kissing and grazing her skin with his teeth. He repeated the process on her right shoulder, exposing her chest to him.

“Beautiful,” he said before placing light kisses across the top of her sternum. He listened to her take slow breaths. As he kissed her skin, he slowly slid his right hand up the slit on the side of her dress.

“Thank God this dress has slits on the side. You wore this dress to tease me, didn't you?” he asks.

“No. I'm wearing it because it was the first thing I grabbed out of my closet.” she replies.

She felt his hand graze the inside of her thigh and had to bite her lip. He swirled his tongue around her right areola and swirled the fingers he had on her thigh the same way. The sensation gave her a very heady feeling. She let out a breath as his hand slipped into her panties. With his thumb on her clit he slid two fingers inside her.

“Shit!” she breathed out.

It felt good. He felt good. His mouth was warm and his fingers were magic. She wanted more. More of his warm touch. More of his intoxicating kisses. More of him. She pulled his mouth from her breasts to her lips.

“Should I stop?” he whispered against her lips.

“No,” she replied.

As they kissed again, she felt his fingers move causing her to moan loudly. Which is exactly what he wanted. He worked the fingers he still had inside her and went back to sucking on her nipple. The pleasure was so intense it caused her to curl her hands into fists with her nails digging into her palms. He continued to drive her up a wall as he played with her. Sending her orgasm peaking higher. He loved the sounds she made as he teased her. When he felt her thighs clamp shut around his wrist and her walls squeezed around his fingers, he knew she was getting close. That's when he stopped cold.

“No! No!” she protested.

“Shhh! You'll get what you want. But first I want you to go upstairs and take a hot shower or a cold one whichever you prefer, I want you to find something to wear with a little less fabric, and I'll be upstairs to finish what I started once I'm done cleaning the kitchen. Do you understand?”

“Yes.”

“Yes what?” he asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Yes my Prince,” she replied.

He tilted her chin up, while he rubbed his thumb across her bottom lip.

“King, my love.” he corrected her, “from this moment on, I am your King. Is that clear?”

“Why would I call you my King?” she asked.

“Because you are my Queen. And it's time we learned and spoke our titles into existence," he replied.

“My uncle won't like that. Neither will your father.”

“I don't give a damn what they like or what they think," he growled. “We are the future of Cordonia and they are the past, my love. It's time for us to take the helm.”

Shanelle nodded.

“Now go upstairs, I'll be upstairs soon.”

“Yes, my King.”

He smirked as he watched her go up the back stairs.

“Quit staring at my ass you creep!” she yelled over her shoulder as she walked up the steps.

He returned to the kitchen to begin cleaning up. After about 45 minutes he was done and on his way up the stairs to her. When he got to the top of the stairs, he heard the shower turn on. When he walked into the Master Bedroom, she was getting undressed.

“Didn't I tell you to take a shower before I got up here?” he asks.

“You did. But then I decided for myself,” she replies.

“What did you decide, my Queen?” he asks with an eyebrow raised.

“I decided I didn't want to be in the shower alone. So get undressed. We have a shower to take.” she replies.

A slow grin bloomed on his face.

“As my Queen commands,” he said as he started getting undressed.

He followed her into the bathroom. They spent an hour in the shower. She couldn't keep her hands off of him and he couldn't keep his off of her. Every touch was just as heated as the water and every kiss was more desperate and hungrier than the last. They couldn't get enough of each other. They finally washed up and then exited the shower. She stopped long enough to spray herself with a little perfume. He brought her left wrist to his lips and kissed it lightly catching the scent of her perfume. She grabbed her lotion and went to sit on the bed after drying off. Just as she was about to apply her lotion, he snatched the bottle away from her.

“My job," he said to her. “Now hold your arms out.”

She held out her arms as he gently applied her lotion. Slowly massaging it into her soft skin. He slowly opened her towel revealing all of her to him. He continued to apply lotion to all of her exposed skin. His touch was warm and gentle and sensual. When he was done, she was ready to pounce on him. When he went to lotion himself she stopped him.

“My turn,” she said to him.

“No. My Queen. You serve no one. Not even me.”

“But I do serve you. The same way you serve me. We serve each other. My King.”

He smirked.

“As you wish, my Queen.”

She was just as slow and sensual with him as he was with her. Taking care to leave goosebumps on his skin. When she was done, they crawled under the covers and were snuggled up together.

“So is this what we're doing all day? Just laying in this bed naked?’ she asked.

“Yes. I just want you safe in my arms,” he replies.

She sighed contentedly.

“Good.”

He kissed her forehead softly as they spent the day curled up in bed together, only leaving to order from his favorite Greek restaurant around the corner from the brownstone. The more time she spent with him, the further she fell in love with him. She started to believe she found the one she loved.

Marquise hated having to split his time between his home in Cordonia and the home he was starting to create with Shanelle. So he decided that it was time to propose. He couldn't wait any longer. He needed her. He wanted her. While in Cordonia he picked out the engagement ring of her dreams. A 12-carat Princess Cut Canary Diamond. He knew her ring size because while she slept he would sneak and size her ring finger. His plan was perfect. He was flying into Boston the day after having the ring shipped there and would surprise her with it.

There were just two problems. Her ex and worse: his.

When Naya found out Marquise had plans to formally propose to Shanelle, she was livid. It was unacceptable. It was unfathomable. It was not going to happen. He couldn't propose to her. But no one would talk to her. That's when she cornered Maxwell.

“Where is he, Maxwell?! Where is my husband?” Naya demanded.

“At home waiting on you obviously,” Maxwell replied.

“You know what I mean!”

“No, I don't.”

“Where is Marquise?!” she asked.

“I don’t know, I haven't seen him. Not lately anyway,” he replied.

“You're lying Maxwell! I know you've seen him! So where is he?!”

“Even if I knew, I couldn't tell you.”

“You couldn't tell me or you wouldn't tell me?” she asked.

“For the sake of my sanity both,” he replies.

“Whatever! Just tell me everything you know about this girl.”

“I don't know anything about her.”

Naya was losing her patience.

“Maxwell…I will have you castrated if you don't tell me everything that I want to know.”

She forced Maxwell to tell her everything that Marquise was doing and had done. It broke her heart but Naya was determined to make sure that they were never to be engaged. All that was left was for her to convince Marquise to break off this engagement.

She tried everything she could think of but none of it deterred him. She was getting desperate. So she tried one last time to convince him. She reached out to him and asked him to join her for dinner. He agreed. He didn't want to hurt her but this had to end. He also wanted to be transparent with Shanelle. So he let her know the minute he said yes to Naya’s invitation.

“And you’re sure this is just dinner?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes, love. It's just dinner. I owe her that much.” he replies.

“Okay. Where are you going to dinner?” she asked.

“At one of her favorite places in the city center,” he replied.

Shanelle nodded.

“Well have fun, Your Highness.”

Marquise can hear the tone in her voice.

“Shanelle. I swear to you, nothing will happen.”

“I just don't want her to guilt trip you.”

“Don't worry, my love.”

“Okay, I won't worry. I do hope that you have a good time.”

“Thank you, beautiful. I'll call you later.”

She smiled at him softly before hanging up the FaceTime call. Marquise made his way to the restaurant which was empty. He found Naya sitting on a bench waiting for him.

“Good evening, Your Highness,” she said as she greeted him.

“Good evening. You look absolutely beautiful tonight,” he replies.

Naya smiled softly.

“Thank you. Please let's take our seats.”

They walked to their seats, where he made sure to pull her chair out. When he sat across from her, she felt the butterflies in her stomach flutter. He noticed her perfume.

“Is that the perfume I got you for Christmas last year?” he asked.

“No, my birthday. It's my favorite. You always knew what I liked.” she replies.

“Indeed.”

“I hope you don't mind. I ordered for both of us.”

He smiled softly.

“Not at all. Now, why are we having dinner?” he asked.

“I just…I need to talk to you,” she replies.

“About what?” he asks.

“About us,” she replies.

“Naya. We've been through this. There is no us.”

“No. You've just avoided me left and right. You won't even talk to me.”

“You know that I don't like repeating myself. And I've told you that we are no longer together.”

“But why? Why don't you love me?!” she asks.

“My dear. I care about you. Deeply. And I would never want or intend to hurt you. But I'm not in love with you. I need you to understand this. Then there's the fact you are already married.” he replies.

“You know I don't love him.”

“I know you don't. But it doesn't matter. You still married him. And you know damn well that I don't play second to any man.”

“Okay fine. I'll leave him. If that'll make you stop this madness.”

“You know you can't do that.”

“I can and I will.”

Marquise exhaled slowly.

“Okay let's say you do leave him, what will you do about your father’s debt? Because if you think for one second that my father won't force him to pay it out of spite you’re sadly mistaken, love.”

“I can't be in a loveless marriage, Marquise. I can't.”

“You said he was good to you.”

“He is good to me but he doesn't love me. Not like you would love me.”

“I'm sorry, Naya. But you and I just aren't meant to be.”

“So that's it? You’re just going to throw me away? After everything?” she asks, holding back tears.

“In another life Mi Hermosa, we would be perfect,” he replies.

“But we are perfect. And we can still be perfect. I know you want to be King. I understand that. I commend that. And you can do that. With me. We can rule Cordonia together. You don't have to choose her.”

Marquise rubbed the knuckles of her left hand, toggling her diamond wedding band.

“I do have to choose her. She and I are destined for each other. This kingdom deserves us. I deserve her. I need her. I have never met anyone like her. She's what Cordonia needs. And if anything, I love her Naya. I am in love with her. That's not to say that I don't care for you. Because I do and I always will. But I'm not in love with you.”

“What's so special? What does she have that I don't?” Naya asks.

“She's kind. She's beautiful. She's smart. She makes me smile. She has a heart of gold. She's a fighter, Naya. She never gives up. She's always fighting. I can't stop thinking about her. I always want to be around her. She's everything I could ever want. I love her. I'm in love with her.” he replies.

Naya dropped her fork.

“I am begging you, Marquise. Don't marry her. Please don't break my heart. You are the love of my life. I am begging you. Come back to me. Be mine.”

“Naya…Mi dulce amor. I can't. I can't be with you. I'm so sorry. I love you. I care about you. But we will never be together.”

Tears in her eyes, Naya pulled her hand away from Marquise.

“Fine! Since you want to be a stupid stubborn fool, be my guest! Just know that I will make your life a living hell!” she hissed at him.

She stood up and turned to walk away but his guards stopped her.

“Get out of my way!” she yelled at his guards. They didn't budge. “I said move!”

“You know they don't listen to anyone but me,” Marquise said to her.

“Then tell these baboons of yours to move!” she hissed.

As she stood there fuming, Marquise walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her. She stood there trembling in his arms. He buried his face into the crook of her neck.

“I want to leave!” she said to him.

She felt his lips softly kiss under her left ear.

“My beautiful love. You know you can't threaten me and think you can just walk away,” he growled in her ear. He felt her flinch in his arms.

Slowly he turned her around so she could face him. He watched silent tears stream down her face.

“You would never hurt me,” she said tearily.

“You're right. I would never hurt you. I couldn't. My love for you…my love of you would never allow me to harm you. That's how much you mean to me. But you need to know that I will not ever be threatened. Not even by you. Now, I understand your anger and your heartbreak. You have every right to be angry with me. But no matter how angry you are at me, you will NOT defy me. You will NOT stand in my way. Do you understand Naya?”

She whimpered.

“Naya…”

“Yes. I understand,” she replies.

He tilted her head up so she was looking him in the eye.

“Yes, what?” he asks.

“Yes, my Prince,” she replied quietly.

He kissed away her tears.

“King, my love. From this here on out, I am your King.”

Naya nodded slowly.

“Yes, my King.”

“Come here,” he said to her.

He wrapped his arms around her as she burst into tears.

“Shhhh! Don't cry. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you.”

“I'm not in trouble?” she asks.

“No love. You’re not. Now it's time for you to go home. Don't worry about the check. I'll pay for everything.” he replied.

He rubbed her back as she started to calm down.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, Mi Amor. I'm sure. My guards will make sure you get home safe.”

Naya looked up at him, as he kissed her forehead gently. He watched her follow his guards out of the restaurant. Marquise let out a breath he hadn't realized he had been holding in. As much as he loved Naya, his heart belonged to Shanelle. And for him, it was time to make it official.

Later that night, Marquise was on a red-eye flight to Boston. He couldn't wait to see her, to hold her, to kiss her slowly, and to finally make her his wife. He took a good nap, he wanted to be in tip-top shape when he finally saw her. As he got closer to Boston, he called her.

“Helluh…” she answered half asleep.

“Good morning my love. Did I wake you up?” he asked.

“Mmmhmm,” she replies as she sat up with a stretch.

“I'm sorry, beautiful. I didn't mean to wake you up but I have a surprise for you and I need you to wake up.”

That's when Ozzie woke up with a loud yawn and a shake of his head. Ozzie laid his head in her lap.

“Uh, is your dog in my spot?” he asked.

“Yes. He kept me company last night,” she replied.

Marquise shook his head.

“I've missed you.”

“I've missed you too, my love. I'll see you soon. In the meantime, I want you to get up, go get in the shower, and get dressed and I will see you later. Sound good?”

Shanelle nodded.

“Good. I'm still in the air. So I'll see you in an hour after I land.”

“Okay.”

Marquise ended the call and took a deep breath. This was it. She was about to be his wife. There was just one problem. Naya had one more card to play. A few days before she had dinner with Marquise, she had contacted Cassian under a fake name and convinced him to save Shanelle from Marquise.

When Marquise landed in Boston, he went and picked up the ring. Holding the ring box was a sobering reminder that he was about to make Shanelle an honest woman. And she's about to make him an honest man. The drive from the jewelry store to the brownstone had his mind and emotions all over the place. He was so close to being King but more importantly, he was close to being with the love of his life for the rest of his life.

When he pulled into the garage he started to see the light at the end of the tunnel. When he walked into the house, Shanelle had just come down the back stairs.

“Hey, beautiful,” he said as he greeted her.

“Hey yourself,” she replied.

When she got to him, she couldn't wait to throw her arms around him. Feeling her in his arms made his heart flip.

“How was your flight?” she asked.

“It was alright. It's better now that I'm here,” he replied.

“How was dinner with your ex last night?” she asks.

Marquise let out a breath.

“It was…hard. I hated seeing her like that,” he replies.

“Like what?”

“Heartbroken.”

“Come sit down,” she said to him.

They sat down at the kitchen island.

“Tell me what happened.”

“I'm surprised you want to know.”

“Of course, I want to know. Because I know it's bothering you.”

Marquise took her hands in his.

“I hated it Shanelle. I hated every minute of it. I hated seeing her like that. She was desperate. She was hurt. And when she started to cry, I almost lost my nerve. I love her Shanelle. I always have and I always will. She's a good woman. And I care about her deeply. But as I have said before I'm not in love with her. I'm not. I wish I could be. I never meant to hurt her. And I hate myself because I hurt her.”

“I understand. I understand why this bothers you. You’re right, you never meant to hurt her. But you told her the truth. And I'm proud of you for that.”

“You should've seen her, Shanelle. I could barely look at her. And then she went off on me and she threatened me.”

“She threatened you?!” she asked.

“It's not as dramatic as it sounds. She was angry and hurt. And I wasn't in any danger but my guards didn't see it that way.”

“Hell hath no fury.”

Marquise chuckled.

“True. I want her to be happy. She and I just aren't meant to be together.”

Shanelle nodded.

“I'm proud of you and you did the right thing by telling her the truth.”

“Thank you, my love. Now onto better things. I have a surprise for you.”

“What kind of surprise?” she asked.

“If I tell you then it's not a surprise,” he replied.

“If you tell me, I'll still act surprised.”

“Oh, you are a naughty girl! The surprise is for later. Now I hope you’re hungry because I am starving.”

“Didn't you eat on the plane?” she asks.

“Airplane food is upscale hospital food,” he replies.

“You've had hospital food?” she asks.

“I had my tonsils taken out when I was 9. And I had appendicitis and had to have my appendix removed a few years ago,” he replied.

“Oh okay. So what's for breakfast?” she asks.

“Every college student’s midnight savior, Tina’s” he replies.

“Well, what do you know? The Prince does have good taste,” she replies.

He smiled tightly.

“Shut up and walk out the door.”

Shanelle put on her shoes and out the door, they went. They spent the morning having breakfast and he took her to his favorite park to watch a youth soccer tournament that the foster homes he sponsored were hosting.

She loved seeing him with the kids. He came alive around them. Teaching, encouraging, and training the children. She especially loved when the kids tackled and piled on him. When he finally emerged from underneath the pile, he was out of breath and smiling.

“Having fun, Your Highness?” she asked Marquise.

“I…love…this!” he replied out of breath.

“You looked good out there.”

“Thank you, beautiful.”

That's when Marquise’s friend Tommy jogged up.

“Marquise! Thank you again for coming! I truly appreciate it.”

“It's always a pleasure to be here. Let me introduce you to Princess Shanelle Miller. Shanelle, this jackass with a heart of gold is Tommy Mason.”

Tommy snickered.

“You spoiled bitch!”

Tommy turns to Shanelle.

“It's a pleasure to meet you Shanelle.”

“Likewise, Tommy. I've heard nothing but great things about you.”

“Oh so this asshole with a scepter stuck up his ass, actually said something nice about someone who isn't his ugly reflection?”

Marquise rolled his eyes good-naturedly.

“How are you doing on the Christmas toy drive, Tommy?” Marquise asks.

“We're doing great. Thanks again for securing everything.” Tommy replied.

“It's a joy, Tommy.”

One of the kids called out to Tommy.

“Duty calls. I'll see you soon.”

“Of course Tommy.”

Marquise watched his friend jog off toward the kids before he and Shanelle headed back to the brownstone. The more time they spent there, the more it felt like home and a refuge to him. Unfortunately for the Prince, that home and refuge were about to be tested.

As they made their back, his phone buzzed, it was a notification from the security system. Someone had tripped the silent alarm and motion sensor on the kitchen door. And when he pulled into the garage he was ready to fight, but he didn't want to scare Shanelle so he acted like nothing was wrong. As they walked into the house, he pulled her aside.

“I have a job for you,” he said to Shanelle.

“What?” she asks.

“It's about your surprise. But first we need to get changed,” he replies.

Before going up the back stairs she had a question for him.

“Hey, Uncle Scar! Will I like this surprise?” she asks.

“Simba it's to DIE for,” he replied.

She snickered before both headed upstairs. While he watched her disappear into the shower, he heard a noise coming from downstairs. So he snuck out of the Master bedroom and headed toward the stairs by the front door. When he walked into the living room he didn't see anything. But when he walked back into the kitchen, he was greeted by the barrel of a gun.

“What the fuck?!”

At the other end of the gun, stood her ex Cassian.

“Where is she?!” Cassian demanded.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” Marquise replied.

“Where is Shanelle?!”

“She's upstairs!”

“I swear to God if you did anything to hurt her, I'll be the last thing you ever see in life!” Cass seethed.

“You're not too smart, are you? You’re threatening the son of a foreign diplomat!”

“I don't fucking care! Far as I'm concerned you've earned it! Especially after everything you've done!”

“Put the gun down!”

“Not until you tell me where Shanelle is!”

“I just told you she's upstairs!”

“Prove it!”

“Put the gun down and I'll prove it.”

“Yeah, no!”

“Fine, then we’re gonna be standing here.”

“No. I'm gonna be standing here and you’re gonna be bleeding out on the floor from a gunshot wound.”

“Are you seriously threatening to shoot me?!”

“It's a promise, not a threat.”

That's when they heard footsteps coming down the stairs.

“What is all that racket going on down here?” Shanelle asks.

“Shanelle, stay where you are!” Cass told her.

“Cass?! Is that you?” she asks.

“Yeah, it's me. Stay where you are,” he replies.

“Do not stay where you are! Get down here and stop this idiot from doing something incredibly stupid.” Marquise piped up.

“Shut up!” Cass hissed at Marquise.

When Shanelle got to the bottom of the steps she couldn't believe what she saw.

“What the hell is going on?! Cass, why are you pointing a gun at him?!”

“Are you alright?” Cass asked her.

“I'm fine. What the hell are you doing?! Put the gun down!” Shanelle replied.

“Not until I know you’re safe.”

“Cass you have until the count of 5 to put the gun down otherwise I will make you swallow it! Put it down!” she yelled.

Cass finally put the gun down on the island countertop and everyone took a breath.

“Oh. My. God. Cass…WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?! You know what? Scratch that I don’t care about that right now. Why are you here?!” she asked.

“I came here looking for you,” he replied.

“Looking for me for what?” she asks.

“I got a tip that you were in trouble so I came here to see if you were here and if you were okay,” he replies.

“How noble.” Marquise mocked.

“Shut up before I shoot you in front of her.” Cass hissed.

“Cass if you shoot him and I will have you sent back to your daughter in pieces. Do not touch that gun!” Shanelle warned.

Cass looked back at her.

“You know what? Hold on! How in the hell did you get in here, Cass?” Shanelle asks.

“Oh I can answer that. He tripped the silent alarm and motion sensor.” Marquise replies.

“What are you talking about? What silent alarm and motion sensor?” Cass asked Marquise.

“The one on the kitchen door genius,” Marquise replies.

Shanelle looked back to the kitchen door then it dawned on her.

“Oh no! No! No! No! No! No! NO!”

“What?” the two men ask.

Shanelle took a deep breath before balling her hands into fists and glaring at Cassian.

“Cass, I will only ask you this once, did you pick the lock on the kitchen door?”

“I didn't have a key so I had to get in somehow,” Cass replies.

Shanelle wanted to scream.

“So you broke into someone else's house. Is that what you’re telling me?” she asked her ex.

“When no one answered the front door, I came around back to see if there was a back door or something. I found it and picked the lock to gain access,” Cass replies.

Shanelle could feel her blood pressure rise.

“Oh my God. This is a nightmare. It has to be. I must be dreaming. That's it. I'm dreaming. I must've slipped in the shower and hit my head. Because that's the only plausible reason this shit is happening. Because this is not real life.”

“It's real Princess. I'm here. The question is what are you doing here?” Cass asked her.

“I live here you green-eyed airhead! I've been here for months,” she replies.

“Okay, then why is he here?” Cass asked.

“He owns the house!” she replies.

“When were you gonna tell me you moved back to Boston?” Cass asked her.

“I wasn't,” she replies.

“Why?” Cass asks.

“Because where I go, who I'm with, and what I do is none of your fucking business anymore.” she replies.

Shanelle exhaled before sitting down at the kitchen island.

“Cass, do you have a warrant?” she asked.

“No,” he replies.

Shanelle screamed silently.

“Cassian. Sit. Down. Now!” she instructed.

She watched him sit on the stool next to her.

“So you might wanna holster your gun, Cass,” Shanelle said to him.

“Why?” Cass asked.

“Because if you don't you'll more than likely, wind up getting shot by your own service weapon,” Shanelle replies.

Cass grabbed the gun off the island and holstered it.

“I have told you that you have an unnatural lust for violence before, right?” Cass asked her.

“Whatever. Where did this tip that I was in danger from?” she replies.

“That's confidential. I can't tell you.”

“You have two choices. You can either tell me where you got the tip from or I can call your superiors and ask one of them. Because I'm sure they'd love to know why you’re here WITHOUT A WARRANT!”

Cass groaned while Marquise snorted. Cass glared at the Prince over Shanelle’s shoulder.

“Some girl who claimed she was from Cordonia said that the royal jackass over there was dangerous. And she gave me this address.”

“She give a name?” Shanelle asked.

“Nyla something,” Cass replied.

“Nyla? Who the hell is that?” Shanelle asked.

“Ask the Prince. She said you and her are on his list of people that he's hurt.” Cass replies.

Shanelle looked back to Marquise who was equally confused until it dawned on him.

“You've got to be fucking kidding me!” Marquise hissed.

“What? What is it?” Shanelle asked Marquise.

“Her name isn't Nyla, it's Naya. She's the one who called.” he replies.

“Your ex? The one you saw last night?” Shanelle asked.

“The one and the same. She called him and he came running,” he replied.

“Okay. Here's what's gonna happen. Marquise you go deal with your ex. And Cass you stay where you are.”

Marquise got up with his phone to his ear and went upstairs without looking back.

“Look Princess—” Cass started to say before she cut him off, “whatever excuse you’re about to give me, don't! Because I'm not in the mood for you.”

“It's not an excuse! You need to listen," he said to her.

“Listen to what?” she asks.

Just as Cass got ready to respond, Marquise’s voice boomed from upstairs.

“WHAT IN THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU NAYA?! YOU TRIED TO SET ME UP?!”

“Whatever she did, he deserves it,” Cass muttered.

“Stop it! No one deserves to nearly be shot, Cass.”

“I wasn't gonna shoot him.”

“Yes, you were. You had every intention of shooting him.”

“Okay fine so what if I did?” he asked.

“YOU COULD’VE SET OFF A CHAIN REACTION THAT COULD HAVE STARTED WWIII!” she replies.

“How?!” Cass asks.

“You could've killed him! And if you did that would have caused his father to declare war and we’d all be in some shit!” she replies.

Shanelle let out an explosive breath.

“Do you know how much trouble we could've been in?” she asks Cass.

“We would've been fine,” he replies.

“No, we wouldn't have. You'd be locked up here in the states and I would've either been locked up here or worse I would've been locked up in Cordonia.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“So why are you here, Princess?” he asked her.

“Because I have to be. I can't be in New York anymore. Too many memories. Too much heartbreak. I needed to get out. And he gave me that way out. He's letting me stay here for however long I want.”

“That's not why you’re staying here, and you know it.”

“You're right.”

“Then why Princess? Why are you here?” he asks.

“Because I love him, Cass. That's why,” she replied.

“You love him?!” he asked.

“Yes. I love him. So much. He's been everything to me.” she replies.

“Everything, how?” Cass asked her.

“When I needed someone to be there, he was there. He's been so patient with me. We've gotten to know each other. I've gotten to see sides of him that no one gets to see. He's gentle. He's kind. And he makes me feel loved. He loves me. And I love him. I can't help it. I can't fight it anymore.” she replies.

“He's not who you think he is.”

“He's not who I think he is or he's not you?” she asks.

“He’s the reason why I left you!” Cass replies.

“I know.”

“What?!” Cass asks her.

“I know he forced you to leave me,” she replied quietly.

“How?! How did you find out?” Cass asked.

“Nina accidentally let a small part slip a couple of weeks ago and when I asked her what she meant, that's when she told me everything. Including you making her promise that she wouldn't say a word to me about it. It didn't take long for me to put two and two together after that.” Shanelle replies.

“I wanted to tell you, I swear.”

“You should have. It would've saved me a whole bunch of trouble.”

“I'm sorry, Shanelle.”

“Why didn't you trust me enough to tell me the truth?” she asked.

“I didn't want to stand in your way. I wasn't going to come between you and your destiny,” he replies.

“That's not your decision to make.”

“I know and I'm sorry. I should've told you.”

“Cass I pleaded with you hell, I begged you to tell me what was wrong! And you chose not to. That is what broke my heart. You wouldn't say anything. You didn't trust me enough to tell me. That's what hurts.”

“All I can do is say that I'm sorry, Shanelle.”

Shanelle took a shuddering breath.

“I know. And I'm not saying that I'm not pissed at him. Because trust me I am furious. But still, you could've told me. I had a right to know.”

Cassian nodded.

“So now that you know the truth, what happens now?” he asked Shanelle.

“He and I will be having a long conversation. But ultimately I'm staying. Besides, I can't go back to New York. There's nothing left for me there. My life…my new life is here. In Boston. With him.” she replied.

“Do you love him Shanelle?” he asked.

“Yes. I do. I love him. I am in love with him. Despite everything, he's the one for me. But please don't think that I don't love you. Because I do. I always have and I always will. We've known each other since we were kids. A love like that doesn't just go away overnight. But I have to move on. I can't stay stuck in my feelings for you. It's not fair. Especially when I have a chance at true happiness, devotion, and love.”

“Okay. If this is what you want, I won't stand in your way. I won't stop you.” Cass said to her.

She smiled softly at him.

“This is what I want. This is where I'm meant to be. He's who I'm meant to be with.”

“So if he were to propose to you, you'd say yes?” he asked.

“Yes. My life and my future involve and revolve around him,” she replies.

Cass nodded.

“Then I guess that's it. I feel like an idiot.”

“Don't. You did what you've always done Cass, you protected me. Now go home. Go back to Bella. Go back to her.”

Cass looked at her quizzically.

“I know about your girlfriend. So go. Go make her happy. You deserve to have that happiness.”

“Does this mean you forgive me?” he asks.

“Of course I forgive you. I have to. I can't move on with hate in my heart for you.” she replied.

“You're way too forgiving. You know that right?” he said to her.

“I could always take it back.”

The two laughed.

“Come here,” he said to her.

She stood up and then threw her arms around him. She did love him and he loved her. And they cared deeply about each other. But they both knew that the relationship between them was over. He had his life and she had hers. But no one could take the bond they created from either of them. They both knew that they had to let each other go.

“I love you,” he whispered to her.

“I love you too Hotshot,” she replied.

They stood there quietly in each other's arms. Until he broke the silence.

“I should go.”

Shanelle nodded.

“Before you do, take this.”

She walked over to her purse and pulled out two wads of cash and handed them to him.

“Shanelle I can't take this.”

“Take it anyway. For all the trouble you've gone through.”

“Are you sure, Princess?” he asked.

“Positive.”

Cass shook his head.

“You always were a good one Shanelle.”

“So are you. You're a good man. Impulsive and arrogant at times. But you’re a good man. Just let me know that you got home safe.”

“Will do.”

“One more thing…” she trailed off before she kissed him one last time. One last chance. One last goodbye. To an old life. An old love. To an old chapter in her story.

“Take care of yourself, Princess.”

“I always do Hotshot. I'll walk you to the door.”

Silently they walked to the front door and with one last look back, Cassian was out the door and out of her heart. Shanelle felt numb as she walked back to the kitchen. She had just said a final goodbye to everything she ever knew. She knew she had to do it but that doesn't mean that it didn't hurt. She was so lost in her thoughts that didn't hear Marquise come down the back stairs.

“If you came down here to gloat, save it! I'm not in the fucking mood.” Shanelle said to him.

“I'm not here to gloat, Shanelle.”

Shanelle took a deep breath.

“You know. Cass is a lot of things. Impulsive and arrogant mostly. But when it comes to his instincts about people, 9 times out of 10, he's never wrong. He told me you aren't who I think you are. So is he right about you? Are you not the man you've shown me?” she asked.

“I've always been that man. I have never hidden who I am from you.” he replied.

“Then you tell me what in the hell were you thinking when you interfered in my life?!” she asks.

“I was only thinking about one thing. You. Being with you. Needing you. Loving you. Wanting you.” he replied.

“So you accomplished this by ruining my life?” she asks.

“Please let me explain. I've known for years that I was destined for greatness. For love. And that love is with you. I couldn't let you slip away. I couldn't let you stay with a man who was never going to love you the way you deserved to be loved.”

“That's not your decision to make! Only I get to make that decision! Not you! Not my father! And certainly not my uncle! None of you have even stopped to consider how I would feel or if this is what I wanted!”

Shanelle stood up and started pacing.

“I knew something always felt off about you. I thought maybe I'm tripping. Maybe I just hadn't gotten over Cass. But no it was you. It was always you. You were perfect. God, you were everything I could have ever wanted. And I should've known that when I couldn't put my finger on what it was about you that always felt like a question mark, I should've put one foot in front of the other and took off. And kept running til I got away from you.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“You were a unicorn. Someone so unlikely. Someone, I didn't think I could ever have. But then I met you. And slowly I started to believe in a love I never thought was real. And then you showed a world I never knew I was worthy of. And now, I don’t know what to think anymore.”

“I need you to know that I am sorry,” he said as he got closer to her.

“Sorry for what?” she asked.

“I'm sorry for making you feel like you have no control over your life and who you are. That was never my intention. My only intention was to show you the life and love that you have always been worthy of and that you have always deserved to have,” he replied.

“I want to believe you. But it's hard to believe a man who sleeps with his ex.”

“Shanelle, I told you why that happened. I didn't lie to you about that.”

“I believe you. But that doesn't mean that it doesn't hurt knowing. You willingly slept with her. And okay, I get why. She was vulnerable at that moment. But at the same time, this is the same woman you had dinner with last night. How do I know your feelings for her have changed?” she asks.

“Because I'm here with you. Because I am terrified that I have lost you forever. If I wanted her I wouldn't be here. My chest wouldn't be tight right now if I didn't want you. I can't even breathe right now, that's how scared I am. I don't want to lose you, Shanelle.”

“You should be scared. Because I should be running out of this house right now. I should be running back to New York. I shouldn't still be standing here.”

She felt his arms wrap around her gently.

“I shouldn't still be here. But I'm here. Whether that's out of love or fear I can't quite tell. But I'm here. I'm still standing in this kitchen. I'm still calling this house my home. And I don't understand why.”

She felt his breath warm her left ear.

“You're here because this is where you belong. This life is the life you have always deserved. You’re here because this is the love you've always wanted.”

“How do I know you love me? Just like my father, you would take my autonomy, my anonymity, and especially my freedom away from me. What kind of life is that? What kind of love is that?” she asked.

“I would never seek to take any of that from you. If anything I want to enhance that for you. I want to make sure that it will never be taken from you. I want the chance to prove that being with me isn't a prison sentence but the one fairy tale that you've always hoped for and wanted to come true.”

Slowly he turned her around to face him.

“Close your eyes.”

Shanelle closed her eyes.

“Now I want you to follow my voice and out every sound around you. And then tell me what you hear.”

Shanelle blocked out everything until the only things she heard were her heartbeat, that small voice in her head, and Marquise’s heartbeat.

“What do you hear Shanelle?” he asked her.

“I hear this tiny voice in my head that is screaming for me to run and not look back because you aren't worth it. Because all I'll ever be is invisible. And that's not who I am. Then there's my heart.” she replies

“What does your heart say?” he asks.

“My heart…says you. It screams for you. It's yearning for you. It's telling me to trust you. To trust this. To trust us. It swears that you’re the man I want. The man I need. The man I…” she trailed off.

“The man you what?” Marquise asks.

“…the man I love,” she replied quietly.

“Open your eyes, Princess.”

When Shanelle opened her eyes Marquise was down on one knee. Gingerly he took her left hand into his.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Trying not to lose my nerve,” he replied with a shaky breath.

He rubbed his thumb over the knuckles of her left hand.

“I love you. I am in love with you. I want you in my life. I want you as my wife. I want you as my partner. You have become my refuge. The source of my joy and happiness. I can't function without you. If I'm not around you I can't think straight. You are everything to me. my life has been made so much better because of you. I am better because of you. Yes, I fucked up. But if you'll have me, Shanelle I swear to you, I will spend the rest of this eternity proving to you that I am yours wholeheartedly. Just please…say you'll give me that chance.”

She looked at him with tears in her eyes. She knew at that moment this was where she was meant to be. He is her forever.

“If you are doing what I think you're doing, then you have to promise me something first,” she said to him.

“Anything.”

“If you are indeed proposing then you need to promise me that if I give you my heart and my trust that you won't ever betray them. That you will care for and nurture them both. Because Marquise if you ever do anything to break both, I swear with God as my witness, I will bring hell down onto you.”

“Shanelle I swear to God and my Mother that for as long as I live on this earth, you will be my top and foremost priority. I will do more than talk about my devotion to you. I swear to always prove it in every way possible.”

Shanelle nodded tearily.

“Then I guess you have a question to ask me, Your Highness.”

“Before I do, I need a little help. So come walk with me.”

He took her hand and they walked outside to the patio, where he had a picnic under the setting sun waiting on them.

“How the hell did you have time to do all of this?” she asked.

“This was my plan all along. But to answer your question, I had a rental company come by and set everything up. Which is why I'm glad you used the front door and not the back door. That's why I was so quiet upstairs. I was looking out the window to make sure they didn't tip you off.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“I should punch you in the jaw.”

“You would but you aren't going to.”

Shanelle smiled.

With a loud whistle, Marquise summoned Ozzie from the house. The adorable ball of fluff made it halfway down the patio stairs before tumbling down the last four steps

“Did he just?” Marquise asked.

“Yup," Shanelle replies.

Marquise shook his head.

“Dumb dog,” he muttered a little too loudly.

That caused Shanelle to pop him in his head.

“Ow! That hurt!”

“Good! That's what you get for calling Ozzie dumb.”

With a shake of himself, Ozzie was right as rain before trotting over to Marquise.

“Good boy Oz. Now let's see your collar.”

Shanelle watched Marquise detach a small black box from Ozzie’s collar before he turned his attention to her. He inhaled and exhaled slowly before taking her left hand in his again.

“The only question I have is this one. Shanelle Dominique Miller, Princess of South Cordonia and Brooklyn, will do me the honor of being my wife. Will you marry me?” he asked.

“Yes. Yes. I will. I will marry you. I will be your wife.” she replied.

It felt like life was going in slow motion as she watched him carefully slip the ring onto her finger. It was official. They were engaged. He would be the next King of Cordonia. And she would be the next Queen. As he stood up, he took her gently in his arms. They were finally together. And nothing and no one would change that.

“You have no idea what this means to me, Shanelle. You have no idea what you mean to me,” he said to her.

“Then show me. Show me what I mean to you, my King.”

He kissed the back of her newly adorned left hand, before turning it over and softly kissing the palm of her hand.

“As my Queen commands. But just not out here. Wouldn't want us to be arrested for indecent exposure.”

“Let them watch.”

Marquise smirked before picking up the picnic basket and blanket and leading her back into the house. He set the blanket and basket on the counter closest to the door. When they walked inside, he took her hand and twirled her into his arms. When she looked up into his eyes, she saw her future and her home.

He kissed the back of her left hand again then continued to kiss softly and slowly up her arm. Each kiss raised goosebumps on her skin. She was thankful to be holding onto his arm. His kisses grew more heated and hungrier as he got closer to her neck. He grazed the top of her shoulder with his teeth. When he got to her left ear he could feel her shiver underneath him. He pinned her hips between him and the edge of the island. They were both still dressed, which simply wouldn't do for the Prince. With his lips still on her neck, he sat her on the edge of the island before he reached behind and pulled the zipper of her dress down.

“As beautiful as this dress is, it's got to go. I do appreciate the colors. Navy Blue and white looks beautiful on you.” he whispered in her ear as the top of her dress fell between them. He slowly let his hands travel to her ass.

He sucked on her neck hard as he slid his hands to the bottom of her dress. He gathered up the bottom until it was bunched at her waist. With her dress bunched at her waist, he had free range to palm her ass. He loved the feeling of her ass as he kneaded, squeezed, caressed, and rubbed her ass. He couldn't help himself. He couldn't control himself. He had to have her.

When she finally looked into his eyes, he had this look that was one part carnal, one part obsessed, and one part possessive. He stepped back to admire her beauty. Her hair was down just barely covering her breasts, her legs dangled over the edge. She is perfection in human form to him.

“You are a Goddess, my Queen.”

“Prove it.” She challenged him.

She watched him sink to his knees and place her feet on his shoulders. He took his time slowly licking, sucking, kissing, and grazing her feet and toes. He wasn't ready to be rough with her yet. There was a spot on her left foot that he sucked that nearly made her jump out of her skin. It felt so good she had to clamp her thighs shut to trap the growing heat.

“Who knew the Prince would be so kinky,” she said to him.

“Most women would call me weird. Hell, even Naya thought I was weird for this.”

“Why because you have a foot fetish?” she asked.

“Yeah. I can't help it. What started as a fondness for women in heels blossomed into this.” he replies.

“No judgment here. You aren't the first man I've met with a foot fetish.”

Marquise looked at her with an eyebrow raised.

“No. Not Cass. He’d think it's completely gross.”

“But you don't?” he asked her.

“Nope. You forget I started here in the Boston Kink scene,” she replies.

“So out of curiosity, if I wanted to…” he trailed off.

“Yes. You could suck on my toes. Any time you wanted. Hell, you even kiss my feet as I walk on the ground. And if you’re a good boy I might even be nice to you and…”

She watched him shudder in delight.

“You are my life,” he whispered.

“Show me, my King.”

With a sound that was a half moan half giggle, she ran the bottom of her right foot across his tongue. The wicked grin on his face excited her.

“Now that I know I don't have to hide who I am from you, I have so many wickedly fun things planned for you, my Queen.”

“I hope fucking me within the next 5 minutes is in those wickedly fun plans of yours. Because I'm getting really needy over here.”

“But of course Mon Amour.”

“But first, we have to get rid of all these clothes. If I have to be naked, so do you, my Prince.”

“But you’re not naked, my Queen.”

“Not yet.”

“Touchè Mi Amor.”

They made quick work of each other’s clothes. Tossing them wherever, before sending Ozzie upstairs to lie down. He let his eyes roam over her body slowly.

“I thank the Gods above for giving me a Goddess here on this earth.”

“Quit thanking the goddamn Gods and fuck me already!”

“So bossy, Princess.”

“You know how I get when I want you.”

“True. Now I get to claim you for myself.”

“No, you don't. I'm not property. You don't get to claim anything. I'm not a trophy. I am a Queen.”

“True enough. Please accept my apology, my love. I meant no disrespect.”

“Good. See that it never happens again.”

He nodded as he placed himself in between her thighs and planted her with a kiss that could've stolen her soul. It was so deep, passionate, and powerful that it took her breath away. She felt his tongue wrestling with hers for control. Meanwhile, he ran his hands up and down her body. Touching her everywhere all at once. It was driving her crazy.

He broke their kiss just so he could drag his mouth from her chest along her neck. He wanted her and he wasn't about to wait much longer. He pulled her off the edge of the island and spun her around so she was pinned between him and the island.

“This is how I want you. Underneath me. Desperate. At my mercy. Needing and ready to be fucked into oblivion.” he whispered in her ear.

His hands traveled the length of her body, sending a delicious warmth coursing through her.

She moaned softly after he started kneading her ass again while kissing the back of her left shoulder.

His left hand stayed on her ass, as his right hand traveled up her body. When it reached the base of her skull, he rubbed his thumb in a soft sensual circle, sending electric pulses shooting from her neck to her toes. She shivered at his soft yet pointed touch. She felt his fingers walk and then tangle themselves in her hair.

“I came here to please your body, my love. I know I’ll satisfy your every need. All you have to do is trust me. Love, I’ll take you to ecstasy.” His voice was low and husky, sending shivers winding down her spine.

She felt him smile against her neck. This is what he wanted, to have her in a frenzied heaven. His right hand went from being tangled in her hair, to resting on her hip. He was more than ready to take her.

“Now my love, what do you think is about to happen?” he whispered to her.

“You’re going to stop torturing me now?” she replies.

“Torture you? My love, I would never do that. I may tease you quite a bit but I would never torture you.”

“Then what would you call all of what you are doing, now?” she asks.

“Driving you crazy. Now close your eyes my love, and brace yourself.”

She closed her eyes and bit down on her bottom lip. Eager and scared to know what he would do. She could feel his breath on her neck, it was making being trapped between him and the kitchen island extremely hard. She was so focused on his warm breath, that she missed his fingers sliding between her parted thighs.

She moaned softly as she felt the fingers of his right hand brush against her slick folds. As he kissed the spot behind her left ear, his fingers dipped inside her. Her eyes snapped open as he started fingering her.

She shuddered as he continued to touch her. She wanted him to take her right then and there. But he had plans for her and he was determined to stick to them. With his thumb circling her throbbing clit, he slipped into her hot entrance. She gasped as his fingers filled her.

“So wet for me. Just how I want you. All for me.” he purred in her ear.

Between his right hand between her legs and his lips on her neck, she was steadily unraveling. Every whimper, broken moan and strangled scream made him harder than before. He brought her closer and closer to her orgasm climaxing. She was trying to but failing to hang on. She could feel her body starting to give out and so could he.

“That’s it, my love. Don’t hold back! Cum for me! Give me what’s mine!”

Hearing his husky voice mixed with his right hand driving her crazy, was all it took for her orgasm to explode. She watched stars burst in her eyes as she rode the wave of her orgasm. When he let her go she was shaking and out of breath. But he still wanted to feel himself inside her. She leaned against the counter to steady herself.

“Take a moment to catch your breath, my love, because we aren’t done.”

“You’re insatiable. But I don’t need rest. I just need you.”

He slid between her legs and lined himself with her hot entrance. With a kiss on her right shoulder, he entered her.

“Shit!” she hissed as he slid inside her.

“Fucccckkkkk!” he growled.

He felt amazing to her and she to him. Their bodies were in sync with every thrust of his hips. He would pull out until just the tip remained then surge in deep, filling her completely. She clawed at the countertop as he took them both higher and higher.

“Say that you belong to me, Shanelle.” He said to her.

“Marquise I—”

To illustrate his point, he pumped his hips fast and hard. Hitting her G spot with laser precision. It caused her to cry out from how good it felt. He kept at it, causing her to ruin her nails on the countertop as she tried to hang on. It was starting to become too much.

“Marquise! I…I can’t hang on…shit! I can’t take much more!” She cried out. She was desperate for release.

“Then say it, Shanelle!”

At that point, he could’ve asked her to run the Boston marathon butt naked on a Tuesday. She didn’t even care. She would’ve done anything he wanted her to do, as long as she got what she wanted from him.

“Say it Shanelle!” He growled.

“Marquise please!” She begged.

“Say! It!”

She wasn’t one to just give in. But this wasn’t the place for stubborn pride. She knew she had no other choice but to tell him what he wanted to hear. Especially if she wanted to cum.

“I belong to you! Only you! My King! My heart! My love! I need you! I want you! I have to have you! I love you! I love you! God I love you!” She said as he continued fucking her senselessly.

“Yes, my love! You belong to me! You will always belong to me! You are my Queen! My Goddess! I worship you! I love you! I love you! I! Love! You!”

With one final thrust of his hips into her, her orgasm shattered and it swallowed her whole. He wasn't too far behind her as he succumbed to his own orgasm. They stayed still for several minutes both breathless and deliriously happy, before he pulled out and pulled her to the kitchen floor with his arms wrapped around her.

“It's still early. We can go grab a bite to eat like I had planned to do all along.”

She shook her head no.

“I don't wanna go anywhere. I just want to stay here in your arms where I'm safe.”

He brought her left hand to his lips and kissed her engagement ring.

“As you wish my Queen.”

After months and years of chasing her, the Prince finally got the girl of his every dream. And now, nothing and no one could ever stand in his way.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 13K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @shewillreadyou @txemrn @twinkleallnight @peonierose @choicesficwriterscreations

Okay, so I did it again. This is a long chapter. But! At least this one is only two parts. Here's part one.

Boys Of Summer Pt. 1.

It was another late night for His Majesty. He was in his study drafting new legislation for the country. And although he was working hard, he was missing his family. As of late, he’s been holed up in his study. Running a kingdom wasn’t as easy as many thought it was. Most nights as of late; he wouldn’t leave his study until maybe 9:30 pm-10:00 pm.

And by that time all he could do was peek in on his sleeping baby girl and then head to his bedroom where his wife was already asleep as well. With a kiss on Shanelle’s forehead, he normally goes to take a shower, changes into sweatpants then climbs in bed and goes to sleep beside her. And in the mornings he’s up early and in the gym until it’s time for him to officially start his day.

Being a ruling monarch is hard yet incredibly rewarding. He loves caring for and about his people. Keeping them safe and prosperous is a top priority. But with all that said, what Marquise loves and prioritizes most and more than anything is his little girl and especially her very pregnant mother. Shanelle and Khari are his reasons for everything that he does. 

The way he rules is based on making sure his daughter who will eventually be the future queen doesn’t have to do much work to keep Cordonia going. 

Something his father didn’t do for him.

As of late, the only time he saw the two parts of his heart was when he had lunch with either one. Shanelle and Khari would always walk through the courtyard next to his study and wave at him. It always melts his heart to see his girls. Especially when they’re smiling. He hated being away from them but the new legislation wasn't going to write itself.

There was an explosion at a factory in Betraut, a village in the most southeastern part of Cordonia. The lives lost in the explosion angered and saddened him. So after taking cues from American Labor and Workplace Safety Laws he was drafting legislation to ensure that a deadly accident like that never happens again.

He was so engrossed in his work that he didn't hear Shanelle come in. 

“Well, you’re hard at work.”

“Huh? Oh sorry! I didn't hear you when you came in.”

“I noticed. What are you up to?” she asked.

“Working on the new safety laws,” he replied.

Shanelle walked behind his desk and peeked at the paperwork in front of him.

“Is it about the factory explosion?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replies.

“You know that wasn't your fault right?” she asked.

“I know but still I feel responsible,” he replies.

“Babe.”

Marquise took a deep breath.

“It's my job to keep our people and kingdom safe.”

“Our job, Marquise. It's our job to keep our people and kingdom safe. Yours and mine.”

Marquise sighed deeply. 

“I know but I can't bring myself to put this kind of pressure on you. You’re pregnant Shanelle. I not only have a responsibility to the kingdom, but I also have a responsibility to you and your pregnancy.”

“I wish you'd stop that.”

“Stop what?” he asked.

“Stop acting like I don't have a job to do. I'm not delicate. You don't have to treat me with kid gloves on.”

“I'm not. I'm only looking out for you and the safety and well-being of your pregnancy.”

“I'm pregnant. Not immobile nor am I an invalid. You don't have to shoulder this burden alone. I'm here too.”

“I know but–” he started to say before she cut him off. “No buts mister.”

Marquise shook his head with a smirk.

“You never give up.”

“Nope. I didn't just marry you for tiaras, balls, banquets, and fancy ball gowns. I married you because I love you and because I have always believed in your vision of and for Cordonia.”

Shanelle wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders.

“I need you to trust me.”

“I do trust you. I don't want to worry you is all. But since I know you'll dig your heels in, fine. You can help.” 

“Thank you, Your Majesty. So what do we know so far?” 

“Well for starters, this village this happened in is near Comery Isle. Where your two favorite people are.”

Shanelle groaned. 

“Don't remind me,” she muttered 

“That's not the part that's gonna make you mad.”

“Oh, God. What will?” she asked. 

“The former Lord Gorman Vancouer went to your uncle and requested that the safety regulations for that part of the region be eliminated and your uncle approved them. Then he sent word to my dear old dad and he turned around and did the same thing,” he replied.

“When was this?” she asked.

“About 10 years ago. And I should've looked into this when we took the Crown but with everything else we had going on at the time,” he replied.

“It slipped your mind?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

Marquise groaned. 

“Have I mentioned how much I hate those two?” he asks.

“As your dad and my uncle? As monarchs? Or both?” she replied.

“Both. Definitely both. When I had Carlo look into this he told me that this was intentionally hidden from us.”

“What was the name of the former Keeper?” she asked.

“Duke Errol Fournier of Duchy Glasado,” he replied.

“Well, there's your answer. They probably had him bury it hoping we’d never find out.”

Marquise ran a frustrated hand down his face.

“And the infuriating part of all of this is I asked Errol before he left his post if there was anything…anything at all that I needed to know about and he said no. I should've known he was lying to me.” Marquise seethed. 

She rubbed his shoulders as she spoke.

“Stop it. It's not your fault. Errol was like any other noble at the time. Still clearly more loyal to Edward and Constantine than he would've been to you or me. They always wanted to sabotage us. But it didn't work then and it will never work now.”

Marquise brought the palm of her right hand to his lips.

“You're right. I'm sorry I’m just…”

“In your head?” she asks.

“Yes.”

“Let me ask, have the inspections and damage assessments been done?” she asked.

“Yes. I toured the factory myself with my advisors and your father last week and will tour it again in the coming days.” 

“Has compensation been given to the families of those who died?” 

“Of course. And the Monarchy will pay for each funeral.”

“How many funerals?”

“16.”

“What about the factory workers who were displaced?”

“They will be sent a stipend large enough to live off of every week until they can find work again.”

“And what about those that were injured?”

“I sent word to your cousin that all medical costs must be covered. No exceptions given.”

She kissed just below his right ear.

“See? That's what makes you a good man and a great King.” 

He chuckled softly.

“This is why I love you. You always balance me out.” 

“You do the same for me. We'll figure this out and we'll make it right. And make sure everyone is safe. Oh! And I’m going with you to tour the damage.”

Marquise began to say something but thought better and kept quiet.

“But right now, it's late and you need to come to bed.”

Marquise looked at the paperwork on his desk and sighed.

“Okay. I'll come to bed.”

“Now.”

He snickered as he stood up.

“Yes, my love.”

She cocked an eyebrow at him and took his right hand. He raised her hand to his lips for a soft kiss before placing his left hand on her belly and kissing her softly.

“I love you.”

“I love you too baby.”

She smiled at him as she led him out of his office. She loves that he works so hard to always do the right thing for their family and the kingdom. But she also hates it as well. They are under immense weight and pressure as is, but the pressure he faces as King wears him down constantly. 

One wrong step and everything they've built and continue to strive to build could and would come falling down. And that is a fear he has had since taking the throne. He can't fail. Because if he fails then Cordonia fails. This is why he can never find time to relax. 

He feels that if he were to ever stop or take time for himself, everything would go haywire. But soon that would change. But up first was caring for his pregnant wife.

Being pregnant with their twins has not been the easiest for her physically. She's had terrible heartburn, indigestion, and some of the worst back pain she's ever had. She was given ways to alleviate the pain but nothing seemed to work. 

A few nights later, Marquise slowly woke up to find Shanelle sitting up in bed in tears.

“What's wrong, love? Why are you crying? What happened?” he asked.

“I can't get comfortable. And I’m tired. And I've tried everything.” she cried as he cradled her.

He hated seeing her in pain. He rubbed her back in an attempt to soothe her. That's when an idea hit him.

“Can you stand up, my love?” he asked.

Shanelle nodded. He helped her stand up and then kissed away any stray tears that fell.

“Come with me.”

He led her out of their bedroom and down the hall to their private massage room. He had it built as a 3rd-anniversary present. 

“Here sit down on the couch until I get everything ready,” he told her.

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

He kissed her slowly. 

“An Auvernal lava rock massage. The heat will be good for your back pain.” 

“Okay,” she replied quietly.

He gently wrapped an arm around her and nuzzled her neck.

“I won't take long, I promise. I just have to heat the stones.”

She nodded with a grateful smile.

“I'm sorry to keep you up. I know you have a busy day tomorrow.”

“And that day can and more than likely will be canceled just so I can take care of you.”

“You always take care of me.”

He knelt in front of her.

“I always will, my Queen. Now I'll be right back.”

He disappeared into the massage room and reappeared 15 minutes later.

“Everything is ready. So let's get you undressed,” he announced. 

He helped her slowly take off her nightgown and robe. Taking extra care to be as gentle with her as possible. Once she was undressed, he led her into the massage room where he had a specialized table laid out. In the center of the table was a cut-out for her belly.

“I thought massages like this weren't good for pregnant women,” she said to him as she sat down on the table.

“They're usually not but for you, I’m willing to break the rules. Now lay down for me.”

He watched her lay down and get comfortable.

“Are you alright my love?” he asked.

“Yeah, this doesn't hurt my back as much,” she replies.

“Good. Now before I get started, where are your pain and discomfort located?” he asks.

“Mostly along my lower back. It's like the twins are sitting on my back,” she replies.

“Okay. Now I’m going to apply some warm oil to your skin before I place the stones. Now they will be hot but I won't let them burn you. Alright?”

“Okay.”

“Just relax. I'm only here to serve you. Not to hurt you or make your pain worse.”

“I know, baby. I trust you.”

Marquise gently poured warm lavender massage oil into the middle of her spine and worked his way outward. He worked the muscles of her lower back as he rubbed the massage oil in. Once the oil was rubbed in, he cleaned his hands and placed the first stone on her back. He listened to her take a sharp breath in.

“I know it's hot my love but the heat will dissipate.”

She exhaled slowly as he placed a second stone on her back. He watched her squirm but she didn't move. He laid a total of 4 stones across her lower back and gave her an intense deep-tissue massage. He watched his bride shiver at his touch. He switched out the first set of hot stones for a new set. 

“How are you feeling my love?” he asked.

“Better. I'm not in as much pain,” she replied.

“Good. Just a few more minutes then you can get up.”

He rubbed his thumbs on her shoulders in small concentric circles before gently kneading along her spine. He was careful and soft and gentle. He would never do anything to endanger her or their unborn twins. He removed the final set of stones from her lower back and rubbed gently.  

“Now we're done. How do you feel, my love?” he asks.

“Better, thank you, baby,” she replied.

“Good.”

He helped her slowly sit up. Careful not to disturb her baby bump. She stretched before pulling him into a sweet kiss. 

“Thank you for taking care of me, babe. You’re always too good to me.”

He brought her left palm to his lips.

“No, I’m not good to you enough. But I’m thankful that you always give me the chance to constantly prove myself and my love for and to you.”

Shanelle shook her head before shivering. 

“Are you cold?” he asks.

“Just a little,” she replied.

He helped her put on her robe. 

“Wait here for a moment.”

He disappeared and then returned 10 minutes later. He took her hand and led her back to the sectional. He had it set up like a bed with extra cushions and blankets.

“Here lay down and get comfortable.”

“Are we sleeping here?” she asked.

“Yes. Since you aren't comfortable in bed, we'll bunk here. And don't worry. We're not too far from Khari if she needs us.”

Shanelle nodded before laying back on the cushions.

“Is this better for your pain?” he asks.

“Yes, baby. It's fine. Thank you. Now come lay down.” she replies.

He slid under the covers and wrapped his arms around her. He slid his left hand inside her partially open robe and cupped it underneath her right breast, while his right rested on her belly. 

“So this is what heaven feels like.”

“Like what?” she asked.

“Being here with you,” he replies.

“Corny.”

“I made you blush, be quiet.”

Shanelle smiled as she felt a kick, right under his palm.

“Somebody kicked!”

“They've been kicking me this whole time.”

He tapped a finger on her belly.

“Hey in there. I know you two must be having fun, but Mommy needs to get some sleep so if you two could let her rest, Daddy would be forever grateful.”

As if on command the kicking stopped.

“Maybe they can understand my voice.”

Shanelle chuckled. 

“Yes. They're at the stage where they can distinguish between the voices they hear.”

“Hmm…tell me, my children…would you like to play a game?” he asked.

“No Jigsaw,” she replied. 

He snickered. 

“Fine. Another time then.”

Shanelle yawned. 

“Getting sleepy?” he asked.

“Mmmhmm.”

He kissed below her right ear.

“Go to sleep, my love. I'll see you in the morning.”

Within a few minutes, he heard her snoring lightly and he soon joined her in a peaceful sleep. It was the moments like this that made him so grateful for her. A day later the couple were in his office signing the new safety regulations into law.

“You know the drill, my love, sign twice, date it, and record the time.”

Shanelle signed, dated, and recorded the time.

“Carlo? If you will.”

Giancarlo nodded before doing the same.

After signing, Marquise took out a small box of clay and dipped his signet ring in the clay before sealing the document.

“Be sure to get this filed and have the word sent out to all Heads of State immediately.”

“At once Your Majesty.”

“Thank you, Carlo.”

Carlo smiled at Shanelle before Marquise walked him out.

“Do you feel better?” she asked.

“I will eventually,” he replied as he leaned his head against the door. 

“You're too far away.”

“You're so clingy.”

“Pregnant.”

Marquise took his wife’s hand and led her to the small couch in the left corner of his office. He rested his chin on her right shoulder as she leaned back into him. 

“Can you breathe back there?” she asked.

“A-OK” he replied.

She loved the feeling of his arms wrapped around her. Even if her belly made things a little awkward. 

“I love this feeling.”

Marquise tilted his head to the side.

“What feeling?” he asks.

“The feeling of always feeling safe. The twins do too.”

His arms tightened around her slightly.

“Good. I always want the three of you to feel safe. Especially when in my arms.”

He rested his hands on either side of her belly. 

“Is it November yet?” he asked.

“Our babies will be here soon,” she replied with a giggle.

“I love touching your stomach. Is that weird?” he asked.

“Yes. It sounds like you have a pregnancy fetish,” she replied.

“It's your fault if I do. You look beautiful pregnant.”

“What are you trying to say, sir?” she asked.

She felt his breath ghost her ear.

“That I love you as you are. Fierce, beautiful, tenacious, and all mine.” he whispered.

“How do you do that?” she asked.

“Do what?” 

“Always manage to give me butterflies.”

She felt his lips graze the curve of her neck making her shiver.

“Judging by your arms I give you goosebumps as well.”

She shook her head while biting her bottom lip.

“Don't do that. It's already hard enough for me to keep my hands off of you.”

“You literally have your hands on my stomach.”

“You know what I mean.”

Shanelle turned around so that she was straddling her husband. He placed a small kiss on the top of her sternum. She cupped his chin and brought his lips to hers. As she kissed him, his hands slid around her breasts. 

“You still have a bra on…” he groaned. 

“I still have a dress on.” 

“Take them off,” he growled.

“Make me,”  she challenged him. 

“Why do you always challenge me?” 

“Because you love my defiance.”

He smirked before capturing her lips in his. His hands went from cupping her breasts to wrapping around her thighs. He squeezed the backs of her thighs before sliding the bottom of her dress up.

“What are you doing sir?”

“Getting what I want.”

He took no time sliding her dress off of her. Pregnancy made her look incredible. 

“Here, stand up for a second,” he said to her.

He led her to the open window of his office. He loved seeing the sun shine on her skin. He cocked his head to one side with a devilish grin on his lips. He was quiet. Too quiet. 

“What is it?” she asks.

“Stand still love. Don’t move.” he instructed her as he stepped back from her.

She swallowed hard as the anticipation got the best of her. She felt his arms come around her and hold her tightly with her back flush with his chest. Goosebumps rose on her skin and chills ran down her spine.

He whispered to her in low, husky voice, “Kinda hard to admire something you can’t see, love. So instead of seeing, I want you to close your eyes and do nothing but feel.”

Before she could say another word he tangled his hand in her hair and with a tug, brought her lips to his for an unrestrained and passionate kiss. While kissing her neck, his hands and fingers roamed her body. He wanted to touch her. Especially her stomach.

He needed to feel her writhe in his arms. But he wanted this to be methodically slow. That’s when he stopped touching her body and kissing her neck. Leaving her aching for more. All she could hear was the sound of his shoes going across the wood floor of his office.

She struggled to keep her eyes closed. She wanted to see him. She wanted to touch him. She wanted to taste him. She could feel his presence around her but she couldn’t see him.

That’s when she felt one of his fingers go across her right shoulder. It made her inhale sharply then bite down harder on her bottom lip. He just let his fingers and lips occasionally graze her skin. He was driving her crazy. Just the way he liked it.

“Please…” she said in a voice that was barely above a whisper. He never answered.

He took pity on her by putting one hand on her belly, one on her right breast, and his lips on her neck. He wanted to devour her. 

“Your lingerie is beautiful my love but it's in my way,” he told her. 

“Then do something about it, Your Majesty.”

He looked for the back of her bra.

“Now where is that stupid clasp?” he muttered.

That's when he heard her giggle.

“Front clasp bra, babe.”

He reached around and unclasped her bra. Letting it fall to the floor. He pulled her panties down her hips with his teeth. Exposing her completely. 

“This is why I love the fact that you’re an exhibitionist. You love to show off and be shown off.”

“Marquise…can I please open my eyes, now? I need to see you.” she asked, desperate to see him. 

With a chuckle, he said to her, “yes. You can open your eyes.”

When she turned around and opened her eyes, there he stood in all his bare naked glory. He is beautiful to her. Both in clothes and especially out of them. 

“Are you starting, my love?” he asked with an eyebrow raised. 

“Have I ever mentioned how sexy you are?” she asked him finally able to shake herself of her initial shock. 

“Yes. You have. In many ways in fact.” he said. He was careful and gentle with her when he had her sit down on the couch. 

He didn’t want to hurt her. After all, she is carrying his children. Once she was seated, he ran his left knuckles gently up and down her left thigh.

He was madly in love with her, all of her. Her strength. Her bravery. Her stubbornness. Her beauty. Her body. Her determination. He wanted to be selfish and ravage her. He was hypnotized by her.

But she’s pregnant. So he decided to go slow. He’s intent on savoring both her and the moment. 

He whispered in her ear and said, “You are simply marvelous. I can never seem to get enough of you. And now that we are alone in my office I intend on making every minute that I have you count.”

She looked at him with a smirk and said, “do your worst!” 

He cocked an eyebrow and replied, “you dare to challenge your King, my love?” 

“Yes! I challenge the father of my children, the man of my every dream, the love of my life, my present and future. I challenge the man who just happens to be a King.” 

He brought her mouth to his for a kiss so powerful it made her dizzy. He was obsessed with her. Her taste. Her smell. Her touch. Kissing her was a luxury he was going to take full advantage of.

His placed featherlight kisses down her neck to her chest. It was enough to make her delirious. When he got to where he was in between her breasts she nearly jumped off the couch.

Being pregnant had made her breasts tender and her nipples sore. And having his mouth and fingers tease, taste and torture them was a new kind of pleasure. 

“Ohhhh, God! Yes!” she moaned. 

“That feels good, yes?” he asked her. 

“Yes! More than you will ever know!” she replied in a shaky voice. He seemed to have marked that as a note in his mind before he continued on.

From her diaphragm on down, he did nothing but kiss all over.

Somehow pregnancy had made her even more beautiful to him than before. “Being a mother suits you, my love,” he whispered to her. 

“Being a father suits you,” she replied, smiling softly. He gently kissed along her belly while sliding his hands up to her breasts.

Feeling his fingers graze her aching nipples made her shudder and sent heat running through her. 

“Are you trying to kill me?!” she asked while giggling. 

He never said a word he just flashed a devilish grin. He looked at her with an eyebrow raised. 

With a smirk, she told him, “go ahead. It wouldn't be the first time you've eaten me out while I was pregnant.”

With a wink he soon found himself, kneeling between her legs. 

“I have been dying to taste you,” he told her before he focused on kissing her trembling thighs. 

Hearing her moans was like the song of The Sirens to him. Drawing him closer to his desire.

Kissing and grazing the inside of her thighs with his teeth was like a very slow torture. His mouth was everywhere but where she wanted him to be. 

“Marquise! I…need…you…” she moaned. 

“I do believe you said for me to do my worst, my love.” he told her before going back to her thighs. 

She whimpered and writhed, as he continued. This is what he wanted. She was at his mercy.

With a growl, he went for it. Spreading her legs apart and throwing them over her shoulders. Feeling his mouth make contact with her clit made her cry out. She arched her back and grabbed onto the back of the couch as she tried to hang on. He was relentless. Her legs trembled as he continued to taste her. 

“Marquise, don't you dare stop!” she shrieked.

With her body being sensitive every time he used his tongue on her aching clit, it sent electric tingles coursing through her. He sent her internal heat and her orgasm rising higher and higher. She eventually gave into the intense pleasure as her orgasm crested and stars burst behind her eyes.

As she came down from her high, he placed his hands on either side of her. “Tell me what it is that you want, my love” he whispered to her. 

“I need you! All of you! Take me! Right here! Right now!” she told him with desperation in her voice. 

“With pleasure!” he replied.

Wasting no time at all Marquise did EXACTLY what she begged him to do. He had her straddle him so he could take her. He was intense and hungry. She was in heaven. He gave her all that he had to give. 

“That feels so damn good! So good!” she moaned. 

“That’s it, my love. Moan for me! Scream…for…me!” he growled in her ear.

He was pushing her closer to the ledge with every surge. Soon it all became too much as the pressure and pleasure broke her and shattered her orgasm.

“YESSSSSSSSSSS! THERE! RIGHT THERE! YESSSSSSSSSSS!” she screamed as she clutched at his back shredding it with her nails. 

All it took was three intense pumps inside of her and he was done. “You belong to me, my love and I belong to you!”, he replied as he came down from his own orgasm.

He wrapped his strong arms around her and held her close to his chest. 

He spoke softly to her and asked, “are you alright, love?” 

She nodded her head yes. 

“Did I hurt you?” he asked her. 

She shook her head no. 

“One last question, were you satisfied, love?” he asked. 

“I’ll say.” she purred. 

“Good. I’d be a fool to let you be in my office unsatisfied.” he whispered to her as he placed a light kiss on her forehead.

He was warmth and comfort to her. He‘s a warrior who doted over her every need. 

“What is it, love?” he asked. 

As she snuggled against him she said softly, “I love you, my King.”

His arms tightened around her as he replied, “I love you too, my Queen.”

Over the next few weeks, Marquise found himself buried in work. Meetings, settling petty squabbles between nobles, and acquiring the kingdom Monterisso. 

Working with Queen Amalas was contentious because many in her monarchy weren't too thrilled to join Cordonia. Many of her advisors see Cordonia as weak and many feel she's only agreeing to join Cordonia because she’s engaged to Duchess Olivia Nevrakis. And Shanelle noticed how the stress was starting to get to him. She wished there was something she could do to give him a break. 

She got her chance thanks to a group chat with her girls.

“You know the boys should get together more,” Bronwyn said.

“Ooh! What about a guy's trip?” Robin asked.

“That would be hilarious,” Shanelle replied.

“Yeah! That's a great idea!” Dee added.

“Ooh! I know! We can send them to ShaLoa Beach!” Bron quipped.

That…wasn't such a good idea to Shanelle.

“I got a better idea, let's send them to the winery.” 

“Come on Nelle. Be nice.” Dee said. 

“Nope. They are not going to my resort just to tear my shit up!” she protested. 

The girls looked at her. She shook her head with a smile.

“Fine! Name the weekend and I'll book it.”

The girls settled on the month of August.

“Ooh! I know! Since Logan and Eddie each have a birthday that month, why not make it a combined birthday trip?” Robin asked.

“Okay so are we thinking about Mid-August?” Shanelle asked.

The girls all agreed at once.

“Oh Lawd! It's gonna be Atlanta all over again!” Robin quipped.

“Minus all the strippers,” Bron added.

The girls laughed.

“So I'll tell Logan that he and I will take the anniversary trip and that his birthday trip will be a guys trip.”

“You sure babe?” Shanelle asked.

“Yup I’m sure,” Bronwyn replied.

“Okay. I need a confirmed list of names for the staff.” Shanelle said to her girls.

“Logan, Eddie, Dino, Raydan, James…” Robin started naming names. “And no offense but Cass and Sam would just kill the vibe.”

“They ARE NOT invited. I’d wind up having to kill them both. Cass especially. So they aren't going.”

“That means Bron can't tell Lo about that trip til the last minute,” Robin said.

“She can tell him. That doesn't matter. Besides, Sam has money. Let him rent a beach house for himself and his soon-to-be brother-in-law.” Shanelle quipped.

“They'll kill each other,” Bron said. 

“Yay! Let them!” Shanelle said.

The girls cackled.

“You are so messy, Nelle!” Dee said to Shanelle.

“I’m petty. Yeah yeah, I’m petty. P E to the T T Y!”

Bronwyn stifled a laugh and just shook her head.

“Is Marquise going, Nelle?” Dee asked.

“Of course, he is,” Shanelle replied.

“He’d better be going!” Robin piped up.

“He's getting the fuck up outta here! I will ship his black ass down there my damn self.” Shanelle said emphatically. 

“Down Mama Bear!” Bron said. 

The girls laughed.

“Well, it's settled. The resort is booked.” Shanelle announced.

“AJ and I will have to come to stay with someone. I hate us being in the house alone.” Dee said.

“You can always come to Spain,” Robin said.

“The Ellises are always open.” Bron replied.

“Hello! This is Cordonia calling!” 

“So many choices, so little time.” Dee sighed dramatically. 

“Alright my loves! The trip is locked into my calendar. August 12th-15th. Check-in is at 11:00 am and they are welcome to any and everything.” Shanelle announced. 

The girls cheered.

“Now I have a task for you girls. I need to know what special amenities your guys would like to have while they're there. I know what mine would want but I need to know about yours so I can tell the staff.”

The girls gave Shanelle a list of things that their guys would want and like. 

“Perfect. I will alert the staff. Now if y'all will excuse me! I have a husband to tell. I'll talk to y'all later. Love youuuu!”

Once the girls said goodbye, Shanelle was off to tell her husband the good news. Marquise was in his office nursing a whiskey neat when Shanelle knocked on his door.

“Come on in love. You don't have to knock.”

“I know. But I wasn't sure if you were working or not.” Shanelle said as she entered his office. 

“No not currently.”

He noticed the look on her face. 

“What are you up to?” he asked.

“Nothing. Well, almost nothing,” she replies. 

He looked at her skeptically over his glass.

“What do you mean almost nothing?” he asked.

“Oh, my God! Will you stop being so paranoid? I haven't done anything!” she replies.

“This time,” he muttered.

“For your information, I did a very good thing!”

“What?” he asked.

“I booked you a vacation. You and the boys are going to ShaLoa Beach for an all-guys trip in August.” she replied.

He just stared at her.

“Don't look at me like that.”

“No. I'm not going.”

“Marquise!”

“Listen my love. I appreciate you. I appreciate you looking out for me but I'm not going. I have too much to do here.” 

“You are going! And that's final!” Shanelle snapped at her husband.

“Shanelle.”

“I don't want to hear it! You have done nothing but bury yourself in your work the last few weeks! And it's taking a toll on you. You need a break. You need a chance to breathe. To focus. And you can't do any of that sitting behind your desk or sitting on the throne. So you are going on this trip.”

“I can't just leave Shanelle. I have a kingdom to run. I don't have the luxury of just going on vacation because I feel like it.”

Shanelle let out a frustrated sigh. 

“I don’t like seeing you like this.” 

“Seeing me like what?” he asked.

“Stressed out. You are still blaming yourself for the factory explosion and it's wearing you down. You are literally holed up in this office all day. Sure, you manage to squeeze in family dinner time with me and our daughter. And yes, you do spend time with her and get her ready for bed and read her favorite bedtime story. But once she's asleep you're right back in this office. Burying yourself in work. You need a break.” she replied.

Marquise sighed heavily before downing his drink in one gulp. He watched her walk around his desk and stand in front of him. 

“I miss my husband. By the time you come to bed, I’m already asleep and when I wake up you’re already at work. I miss you. I need you.” she said as she draped her arms over his shoulders. 

“I miss you too. And as much as I hate to admit it, I have been stressed out lately. But that doesn't mean I can just get up and go.”

He felt her arms stiffen. 

“But since this means so much to you…I can spare a few days.”

“So does that mean?” she asked hopefully. 

He stood up with her arms around his neck.

“Yes. I'll go. Plus it'll be good to be with the guys.” he replies.

Shanelle let out a sigh of relief before kissing him.

“Yay! I promise you won't be disappointed!” 

“I know I won't. So when do I leave?” he asked.

“August 12th-15th,” she replied.

“Perfect. That means I have a little over a month to prepare.”

“Bingo. Now it's getting late. So come to bed.” 

“By your command my Queen,” Marquise said with a bow.

They walked out of his office hand and hand. The more he thought about the trip, the more excited Marquise got. It would be his first real vacation in a long time. He wouldn't be going on a diplomatic trip. It would be him and the guys. This would be the chance for him to truly let loose. And he was ready. 

The month of July went by fast and before the King knew it, August had arrived. And it was time to pack. Thankfully, His Majesty had a special helper. His little girl. They were in his closet picking what he should take with him.

“What about this shirt Daddy?” Khari asked as she held up a t-shirt that was bigger than she was.

“Put it in the pile on the left,” he replied. 

Khari put the shirt in the pile and went back to looking with her dad.

“Are you excited Daddy?” she asked.

“Indeed I am, my love. I haven't been on a vacation like this since I was really little,” he replied.

“Did you go on vacation with your mom?” she asked.

“Yes. She loved going to France. We would go to a small island that our family owns. We stayed at a villa there and your uncle Leo and I would go fishing and swim off the pier there.” he replied.

“Are there boats there Daddy?” she asked.

Marquise grimaced. 

“Have you been talking to your mother?” he replies.

“Nope. Grammy Margo.”

Marquise made a face.

“Just for that, no extra cookies before bed.”

Khari made a face and crossed her arms.

“…okay, maybe one extra cookie before bed.” 

“Much better,” Khari said emphatically.

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“You are too much like your mother.” 

Khari hugged her daddy.

“And you love me, Daddy.”

“Yes, my sweet love. I do. I love you with all my heart. Now let's finish so I can pack for this trip.”

“Okay, Daddy.”

They spent the rest of that time giggling and packing his suitcases. And when he was ready he walked out of his closet with a sleepy Princess in his arms.

“Sir! What did you do to my daughter?” Shanelle asked.

“I will have you know, my daughter and I packed my suitcases and had fun doing it. Now if you will excuse us, madam. We are going to have a cookie before she goes to bed,” he replies.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile before Marquise took Khari to her room and put her to bed. When Marquise returned Shanelle was sitting up in bed.

“How’s your back feeling?” he asked.

“Good. I think these two decided to be nice to me,” she replied. 

He laid down with his head on her chest and his right hand resting on her belly.

“You two were in there for a while. What did you two eat? When did you have time to eat?” she asked.

“We took a break and had pizza and mozzarella sticks,” he replied.

“Well, that explains the grease stains on your shirt.”

Marquise looked down and finally noticed the stains on his shirt. He sat up long enough to pull his shirt off and toss it on the floor before laying back down.

“So are you all packed?” she asked.

“Yup. We had fun packing my suitcases,” he replies.

“Good. Because your ass is outta here Friday.”

“Yeah yeah. What are you two gonna do while I’m gone?” he asked.

“I told you. The girls and kids are coming and we're gonna have a sleepover in Volterias. Also, they're gonna help with painting the walls of the boys’ nursery. And by painting I mean we're gonna fill up balloons with child-safe paint and throw it at the walls.” she replied.

Marquise groaned.

“Do I need to have professional painters on standby?” he asked.

“No! This was Khari’s idea and we're going with it,” she replies.

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“Okay. I trust you.”

“You’d better.”

“Will you miss me?” he asked.

“No. I'm your wife. Not your daughter.” she replied.

Marquise looked at her in shock.

“No?! What do you mean no?!” he asked.

“Just what I said! You've been up my ass for months. I need this break.” she replied.

The look of devastation on Marquise’s face made Shanelle cackle.

“You know I’m kidding.” 

“You are so damn mean!” he hissed.

She giggled.

“And yet, you love me.”

“Barely,” he grumbled.

She kissed his cheek.

“You know I’m gonna miss you.” 

“Good. You’d better miss me.”

“The poor old King. Can't take being teased.” 

“For the record, you don't tease people. You go for the jugular while laughing the whole time.”

“Fair enough.”

The two lay in bed in a companionable silence listening to the wind outside their bedroom window until she started to get sleepy.

“It's past someone’s bedtime,” he said to her.

“Whatever!” she replied half awake.

They switched positions and she fell asleep with her head on his chest. 

The day had finally come. It was time for the King to leave for the Maldives. While he was ready to go he couldn't leave without saying goodbye to his girls. 

“I hope you have lots of fun Daddy!” Khari said as she hugged him as tightly as she could.

“Thank you, my little love. I'm sure I will,” he said as he hugged her back.

“Will you miss me and Mommy?” Khari asked.

“Of course, I will,” he replied.

“You promise?” she asked.

Marquise knelt down to kiss Khari on her forehead.

“I swear it to you,” he replied.

Khari smiles at her daddy.

“Okay. Have fun Daddy!” 

Marquise smiled at his daughter before looking at his wife.

“Ugh! Why are you still here?! Get out of my palace!” Shanelle said to him.

“This is MY palace woman! Don't you ever forget it!” he replied.

“Look! I got chaos to spread. And I can't do that with you staring me in my face!” she said with a wink.

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“Have fun baby. Call me when you land.” 

He kisses her sweetly.

“Will do my love.”

Just then his driver announced he was ready. 

“And I’m off. I'll see you two Monday.” Marquise said before leaving.

“And that is our cue little one. We're gonna go meet everybody at the airstrip in Volterias.” Shanelle said to Khari.

“Let's go, Mommy!”

And off Shanelle and Khari were. They, Margo, and their dogs met the girls and the kids and then all of them went to the Duchy estate. 

“Why do I love coming here?” Robin asked as she sat on Shanelle’s bed with her son Rain in her arms. 

“The fields, the flowers, the private room you and Rain have to yourselves, the view of the waterfall off my balcony, the multiple wine cellars, the fact that you have people here waiting on you hand and foot. I mean I could go on and on.” Shanelle replied.

“All valid points,” Robin said.

The girls laughed.

“I'm so happy y'all are here. I missed you girls and Khari missed her cousins.”

“We've missed you too,” Bronwyn replies.

“Forget you, Princess! I missed the multiple wine cellars.” Nina quipped. 

“You're an alcoholic. Of course, you would.” Dee said to Nina.

“To be fair, so am I, or at least I am when I’m not carrying around babies in my womb,” Shanelle said. 

“Exactly.” Nina quipped.

“What do you think the boys are doing right now?” Dee asked.

“Besides lighting fireworks and blowing shit up? God only knows.” Shanelle replies.

The girls cackled.

“Stop it. You know they would never do that to you.” Robin said.

“You got a bunch of grown-ass teenage boys on vacation at an island resort with unlimited access to alcohol. Shenanigans of all kinds are bound to happen.” Shanelle replied. 

“She's not wrong.” Bronwyn quipped. 

“Seee?!” Shanelle asked.

The girls laughed as they continued to gossip like they always do. 

This is the end of Part 1.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 50K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Matrimony. Part 5.

“What am I supposed to do with these?” he asked.

“Yup. I shoulda pushed harder for you to take Sex Ed when they offered it,”  she replies.

“You serious?” he asked.

“We're drunk. And the tension is steadily rising. Besides, this is your last hurrah, Hotshot. Take it or leave it,” she replies.

“Man, I'm gonna enjoy this.”.

She grabbed him by his hair and kissed him. He was shocked and turned on at the same time. He broke their kiss so he could breathe.

"Well, that was fun.” 

"You've been wanting to do that since you saw me.”

"If he finds out—"

"He already knows. Next question."

"What do you mean he knows?" He asks.

"He knows that I'm about to turn you into a whore." She replies.

“How?” he asked 

"Who do you think set this all up genius?” she replied. 

Cass made a face. 

"Damn! There go my bragging rights.” 

"Blah! Blah! Blah! Get naked!"

He shook his head at her before kissing her again. He couldn't wait to have her. And he didn't care how that looked. He picked her up, wrapped her legs around his waist, and carried her back into the bedroom.

"I...have...been...dying...to...fuck...you!" He said in between kisses.

"You talk too much!"

"You love it."

It didn't take them long to get each other naked. He took a moment to admire her naked body.

"Like what you see?" She asked with a wink.

"Of course. You've always been beautiful." He whispered.

He went from kissing her to going straight to the treasure between her thighs. The one thing she lives about him is didn't waste time. He had to taste her again. It had been years since he had her like this. So he went straight for her center and buried his face in it. He licked, sucked, nibbled, and kissed her sweet snatch all the while rubbing his face in it, making sure he was coated with her juices. She moaned loudly as he ate her out. 

Once her thighs started to close around his neck he knew she was going to break. So he grabbed her thighs and plunged his tongue inside her. He felt her body shake as she screamed again and flooded his face with her nectar. He looked at her smiling as she caught her breath. He was happy because he knew he still got it.

"Sweet as sugar." He said as he licked his fingers.

She rolled her eyes.

"Don't get cocky. You still haven't proven anything."

"Don't believe me just watch!"

"Have I mentioned that you talk too much?" She asked.

Rather than answer her, he kisses her hard before grabbing her and flipping her onto her stomach then mounting her. With a condom on, Cassian was ready to take her right then and there.

"What are you waiting for? Let's go!" She dared him.

It was on then.

He closed his eyes then drove himself straight into her and began fucking her senseless. He wanted her to know and feel how he missed her. He pounded that sweet treasure for what he felt was an eternity. The sounds their bodies made as he crashed into her again and again coupled with her feminine scent made him dizzy.

"Don't you dare slow down! Give it to me!" She shouted.

He intensified his rhythm just for her.

"That's my girl! Tell me you want this dick!" He growled.

He loves hearing her scream bloody murder as he took her. She was close to her climax and he knew it because he was as well. That's when she screamed at the very top of her lungs and unloaded onto him. She felt so damn good to him.

He stayed still for a moment before pulling out of her. He marveled at the sight before him. They were both exhausted and satisfied. He curled up with her in his arms. Just the way he always wanted.

"I feel like a whore!” he said to her.

"You are a whore, Cass.”

He grumbled. 

"This is the way, it should be. It should be you and me."

"It should be but it is Cass. As much as we love each other, we never would've gone the distance.”

He sighed.

"I know but still. I was never ready to let you go."

“Likewise. But holding on to you wouldn't have been fair to either of us. Besides, what's done is done. I don't hate you. I will always cherish what we had and what we were.”

"You could always back out and come back to me.”

"I could. But I've come too far now. I am way too close to destiny. Too close to my destiny. I can't leave now.” she replied.

Case shook his head.

"You've always been an overachiever, Princess.”

"Always will be.”

She let his sword necklace play with the pads of her fingers.

"I will never forget the look on your face when I gave you this.”

"Yeah. That's because you made me feel like an ass because I didn't get you anything.”

"I do believe I told you that I didn't want anything when we graduated. I had you. That was all I wanted.”

"I know but I could've at least bought you flowers or something.”

"With the pay from that janky ass job you used to have?" she asks.

"I made good money at that job!" he replies.

"You got paid in peanuts Dumbo. Hell, Lo made more money at his first job than you did at yours.”

He pinched her.

"Ow! Jackass!" she sneered.

He kissed the spot he pinched.

"Better?" he asks.

"Maybe," she replied.

He shook his head before he kissed her again.

"So where do we go from here?" he asked.

"We stay here like this," she replies.

“What about Nina and Chut?” he asked.

“Knowing them, they're drunk and are more than likely too busy entertaining their own company to give a fuck about what or who I’m doing. So I’m going to enjoy whatever time I have left with you before you have to leave,” she replied. 

"Smartest thing you've said!"

She groaned as she snuggled in his arms. When she woke up the next morning he was gone but he left her a single red rose. She knew their relationship was over and so did he but they still cared for each other and for her, that was more than enough. 

The next 2 months were a blur to her. Appointments, fittings, tours of the venues, and things of the like. She felt like her head would explode. But this was it, her wedding was fast approaching. So the last-minute mad dash to finalize and pay for everything was to be expected. She was in her room at her parent's house with her head in Nina’s lap as she scratched her scalp.

“Nobody does that like you,” Shanelle said to her.

“What?” Nina asked.

“Soothe my soul by scratching my scalp,” Shanelle replied.

Nina snickers.

“This is why you're a spoiled brat.” 

That's when they heard a yelp and something fall in the closet.

“Chut! You alright in there?” Shanelle asked. 

“Yeah, I’m fine. Question! Why do you put your shoes at the top?! You know my arms are short and can't reach!” Chut replies.

Nina and Shanelle cackled.

“Poor little miss mushroom.” Shanelle teased.

Chut finally emerged from the closet with her arms full of clothes. 

“This is why we shop in your closet, Nelle. Now if you two will excuse me. I have clothes to try on.” Chut said before going into her bathroom. Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“I love her innocence.”

“Chur? Innocent? Are we talking about the same person?” Nina asked.

“Okay between the three of us, she's the most innocent,” Shanelle replies.

“Much better.”

Just then there was a knock at the bedroom door. 

“It's open!” Shanelle said to the door.

In walked the rest of the girls.

“The gang of whores is all here!” Shanelle teased. 

The girls groaned while Nina laughed. 

“Y’all love me!”

Chutney walked out of Shanelle’s bathroom wearing one of her old dresses.

“Hey y'all!” she said to the girls before looking at Shanelle, “okay Nelle. Whaddya think? How does it look? Does it make my ass look big?” 

“Dump truck,” Shanelle replied.

“Meep meep!” Nina added.

“That's RoadRunner genius!” 

The girls laughed. 

“But to answer your question baby, it looks better on you than it ever did on me.”

“Can I have it?” Chut asked.

“It's yours,” Shanelle replied.

Chut squealed.

“Thank you, Princess! I have a few more things to try on.” Chut said before going back into the bathroom.

“That was your dress?” Bron asked.

Shanelle nodded.

“Yup. I've only worn it once. That's how I am. I wear an outfit once and then put it in my closet and never wear it again. Most of the clothes in the closet here are things I don't care for anymore.” she replies.

Bron had a curious look on her face as she glanced at the closet. 

“Go for it, baby. Whatever you find in the closet that fits is yours to keep.” 

The girls scrambled into the closet to find whatever outfits they could. It's not every day that a future Queen offers her closet to those around her.

“You've always been that way,” Nina said to her. 

“What way?” Shanelle asked.

“Always giving to the less fortunate,” Nina replies.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“Why aren't you in there looking for something?” Shanelle asked.

“Too much traffic. I like shopping in your closet when there's no one here but you and me.” Nina replies.

Shanelle snickered. 

“Fair enough.” 

The girls emerged each with their arms full of clothes.

“Princess, you have a strappy pair of tan Manolos that I had my eye on,” Bron said to her. 

“Take them. They're yours now.” Shanelle said.

“Seriously?” Bron asked. 

“Yes seriously,” Shanelle replies.

“Thank you, Nelle!” 

Shanelle smiled at her. Soon the girls were fluttering around her room trying on and trading different outfits. 

“I love these Manolos but I can't find anything that goes with them.” Bron pouted. 

Shanelle thought for a second.

“Dee let me see that burgundy halter dress that you didn't want,” Shanelle said to her.

Dee passed her the halter dress. Shanelle took the dress and placed it in front of Bronwyn.

“And now we need accessories,” Shanelle said before setting the dress down on her bed and going to her jewelry box. She pulled out a pair of diamond earrings and a diamond tennis bracelet both in gold settings.

“And finally…” Shanelle said before she plucked a gold fashion belt out of a drawer. 

“And voila! Now go try everything on.” Shanelle said to Bronwyn. 

Bronwyn ducked into the bathroom and came out a few minutes later. The girls were impressed.

“Damn!” the girls said in unison.

“You look beautiful, baby,” Shanelle said to her. 

“Thank you, Nelle. I can't wait for Lo to see me in it. I can't wait for him to rip it off of me.”

“I can guarantee you that you won't let him rip a $3,500.00 outfit off of you.”

“A $3,500.00 outfit?!” Bronwyn asks.

“The shoes are custom Manolos from the flagship boutique downtown, they're $1,000.00. That dress is a custom-made Versace dress that is $2,000.00. And your accessories are $500.00.” Shanelle replied.

Bronwyn’s jaw was on the floor as she looked at herself in the mirror. 

“I'm wearing $3,500.00 worth of clothes and accessories?!” she asked.

“Welcome to the perks of being the best friend of a real live Princess,” Shanelle replied.

“I've never had anything this expensive,” Bronwyn admitted.

“Well get used to it. Because I always share with my friends.”

“Thank you, Nelle. Now I gotta go show Lo. He’ll lose his shit when he sees me.”

“Where is my brother?” Nina asked.

“In the kitchen with the boys and Nelle’s mom,” Bronwyn replies.

Shanelle, Nina, and Chutney froze.

“The boys are in the kitchen?” Chut asked.

“With mom?” Nina asked.

“While she's cooking?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes, yes, and yes,” Bronwyn replied.

They winced. 

“Oh, God! Come on y'all. We gotta go save the boys.” 

“Why? What's wrong?” Bronwyn asked.

“Knowing my mama and how she runs her kitchen when she's doing a big family meal, she's got the boys doing all her cooking prep,” Shanelle replied.

The girls looked at each other before they all scrambled out the door to the kitchen. Sure enough, Shantel had the boys hard at work, while she sat at the kitchen table supervising.

“Momma!” Shanelle fussed. 

“Yes?” Shantel replied.

“Why do you have them doing all the prep, mom?” Nina asked.

“Because they were in here pestering me. And you know the rules Nina. If you're gonna stay in the kitchen while I’m in here cooking, you're gonna work. Isn't that right Logan?” Shantel asked.

She had the boys in gloves and aprons working in the kitchen. 

“Yep,” Logan replied as he chopped onions.

The girls dissolved into cackles.

“Look at the men being all types of domesticated!” Shanelle teases. 

“Mom, is this enough onions?” Logan asked Shantel.

“Yes, that's enough onions for now. Thank you, honey.” Shantel replies. “Now, go light the grill and pull the jerk chicken out of the outdoor fridge for me.”

“Yes ma'am!” 

Logan ran out to the backyard to light the grill. The girls sat around the kitchen table and watched the boys work.

“Where is Daddy, mom?” Shanelle asked.

“In his office making final payments for everything,” Shantel replies.

“I can't believe the wedding is next week!” Aly said.

“Believe it, sweetie. It's here. It's happening. You girls will look stunning.” Shantel said. 

Damien emerged from his office with a stretch.

“Well, everything is paid for in full. Which means by this time Monday, I will be at the Embassy officially welcoming Cordonian Royalty, Dignitaries, and Diplomats,” he said before pulling his daughter to her feet, “and by this time next Saturday you, my gorgeous girl will be a Queen. Not a Princess, not a Regent, a Queen” 

“Are you excited Daddy?” Shanelle asked her father. 

“Of course. I hate the thought of giving you away but you've earned this.” Damien replied.

Shanelle smiled softly at her dad, just as Logan came back into the house. 

“Okay so the grill is lit and heating up and the chicken is sitting on the counter,” Logan announced. 

“And that's my cue. Now, what's being grilled?” Damien asked.

“Jerk Chicken, Pop,” Logan replies.

“Perfect. Since Shantel has had you on cooking prep, do you want a way out of it?” Damien asked Logan. 

“How?” Logan replied.

“You grill, I supervise.” 

“Say no more!” Logan said before heading back outside. 

Shanelle shook her head with a smirk. 

“You and mom are the worst. Always making us do the work.”

“Of course. Free labor is the best labor.” Damien said before heading outside. 

“Well, there went my plan to show Lo my new outfit.” Bron pouted. 

“I'm sorry sweetie. But when it comes to my Jerk Chicken, nothing stops Logan.”

“He told me how good it is. I can't wait to try it.”

“Girl you are in for it! Mom can throw it down in the kitchen.” Chut quipped.

“Thank you, my sweet girl. You've been eating it for years.” Shantel replied before she turned her attention to the rest of the boys in the kitchen, “alright, fellas! Let's see what you have done so far.”

After all the prep, baking, cooking and grilling was done, it was time for everyone to eat. Even a surprise guest.

“I hope I’m not interrupting,” Marquise said

“Not at all Your Regency. You’re about to be family. What are you doing here?” Shantel asked. 

“My business in Cordonia is done so I came westward. I was on my way to Boston but I thought I’d stop by before heading that way.”

Shantel raised an eyebrow at him.

“You wanted to see the bride before the wedding, didn't you?” Shantel asked.

Marquise awkwardly cleared his throat.

“…maybe,” he replied. 

Shantel shook her head.

“Grab a plate everyone so we can eat!” Shantel announced.

Soon everyone dug into the food that was prepared. 

“Mom! Mom?” Bron asked.

“Yes, baby?” Shantel replied.

“Can I have your Jerk Chicken recipe, please? This is amazing!”

“Of course, lovebug. I will send each of you girls a book with all my recipes.” 

Everyone continued eating and as the night wound down, Marquise pulled his future bride aside.

“Walk outside with me?” he asked.

She simply smiled as they stepped outside for a moment. When Marquise was sure no one was looking, he planted Shanelle with a kiss. When their kiss broke, both were breathing hard.

“I have been dying to do that since I walked through the door.”

“Are you saying you haven't enjoyed spending time with me and my family, Your Regency?” Shanelle asked.

“I had loads of fun. After all, your family is about to be my family. But I've been away from you long enough. So why don't we hop on a jet to Boston?” he asked. 

“I'd like that. Besides, I miss Ozzie. I think I've had him boarded long enough.” she replied.

“Leave in the morning?” he asked.

“Deal,” she replies.

“Good. Now your mother made a sweet potato pie. I have not had one in years. I am very much looking forward to this.”

“Don't be shocked if you wind up addicted.”

“I'm counting on it.”

They headed back inside and that is how he became addicted to her mom’s sweet potato pie. The next morning they landed in Boston and picked up Ozzie from the kennel before going to the brownstone. 

“It feels good to be back,” he said as they lay on the couch together with Ozzie at their feet. 

“It feels good to do this again. I missed you.” 

He nibbled on her earlobe. 

“I've missed you too, my love.”

“Just think. We’ll be waking up next week as a married couple.”

“And as Monarchs,” he added. 

“I know. Everything we've worked for will come to fruition next week.” 

“You’re amazing. You know that right?” 

She blushed.

“I wish you'd stop that.”

“Why?” he asked.

“Because I can seriously get used to it,” she replies.

“You should. Do you know why?” he asked.

“Why?” she replied.

“Because you deserve to be praised for the amazing woman that you are.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smile. 

“Never forget one thing.”

“Hmm?” she asked.

“I love you, my Queen.”

“I love you too, handsome.” 

This was it, in a few short days, the Prince and Princess would be husband and wife. Both were nervous and excited. The next week flew past them and before they knew it, it was their wedding day. 

They flew back to New York that Friday and spent the night in separate quarters. He stayed at the Embassy and she stayed at home. 

The morning of the wedding was insane but invigorating. After having breakfast, Shanelle watched her mom and her get dressed. While the guys and her dad headed to the palace to get dressed with Marquise.

“I feel like a princess!” Shantel squealed.

“You sure act like one mom.” Nina said.

“Bye girl! What do you think, Nelle?” Shantel asks.

“You look stunning momma.” She replies with a smile.

“Thank you, my baby. Now will you tell your best friend that?”

They laughed together.

“It fills my heart to have all my girls in one room.” Shantel said with tears in her eyes.

“Awww mom!” They said in unison.

They hugged her.

“Okay! Okay! Enough tears from me.”

Shanelle smiled at her mom before looking towards the garment bag with her wedding dress in it. Shantel laid a hand on her shoulder.

“This is it Butterfly. Are you ready?” Shantel asked.

“As I'll ever be mama,” Shanelle replied.

“Let’s get you dressed then,” Shantel announced.

Between giggles and tears, it took the girls 30 minutes to get Shanelle all ready. And when it was all said and done Shanelle stood in front of a floor-length mirror and marveled at her dress.

“It's beautiful. Ingrid did fantastically.”

“Yes, she did. You look stunning.” Shantel said to her. 

“Thank you, mom. I couldn't have asked for a more perfect gown.”

Shantel took Shanelle’s trembling hands into her own. 

“I am so proud of you my baby. You are about to embark on the journey of a lifetime. You, my beautiful, smart, amazing, courageous, loving little girl are moments away from being a Queen. The same little girl whose smile has always melted my heart will be a leader on the world's stage. You are my every dream come true. And I wish nothing but love and happiness for you.”

Shanelle squeezed her mother’s hands.

“Thank you, mom. I would never be able to do any of this without you or the girls by my side.”

That's when Damien walked in and was awestruck. 

“Oooh! Look at Pop looking spiffy in his teacher suit!” Chut said.

Damien bowed.

“Thank you Chutney. You girls look stunning in your gowns. Absolute visions!” Damien said to the girls before turning his attention to Shanelle and his wife, “and you two…my God! I am the luckiest man in the world. Today my Princess becomes a Queen. I could not ask for anything more.”

“Thank you, Daddy.”

“Do you all mind if I speak to Shanelle alone for a moment? I promise not to take too long.” Damien asks.

“Of course dear. Come on girls let's give them some time.” Shantel said before herding the girls out the door. 

Shanelle smiled at her father through the mirror as she sat down at her vanity. 

“Look at you my darling. Look at how beautiful you are. I am so proud of the woman you are and I am excited to see the Queen you will be. And I know somewhere in heaven, your grandparents are excited as well.”

Shanelle closed her eyes to stop the tears from falling.

“Thank you, Daddy.”

“I went about this wrong. And what's worse I hurt you. But my beautiful darling, I am so happy for today. Today I get to watch you marry the man you have…even if he is cocky.”

Shanelle laughed. 

“I have something for you, my Princess.”

“What is it Daddy?” she asked.

Damien produced a box from behind his back.

“What is that Daddy?” Shanelle asked.

“A gift I've been saving for this very special moment.” Damien replied as he opened the box.

Inside was a tiara with Canary and Blue Diamonds, with a pair of matching earrings, a necklace and cuffs.

“Where did you get these?” Shanelle asked in complete shock.

“These were your grandmother’s favorites. Her dying wish was for you to have them. She wanted you to wear them when you got married. And I am here as her son to make sure her wish is fulfilled. Would you do me the honor of wearing them today?” Damien replied.

“It would be my honor to represent Flower today, Daddy.”

Damien carefully helped Shanelle put on her jewelry.

“There. Now you look like the Queen the world deserves to know and admire.”

Shanelle stood up and hugged her father.

“Thank you so much, Daddy. Sure you went about this all wrong but in the end, you made my dream come true. I can never thank you enough.”

“Anything for you my sweet darling. Now let's get you to the church so you can get married.”

The two smiled at each other before heading out the door.

Meanwhile at the Embassy, Marquise had just finished getting dressed. He stood in front of the floor length mirror and had just buttoned his jacket when there was a knock at the door.

“A Royal Wedding In New York?” Leo asks as he stuck his head in.

“Leo! What are you doing here?” He replies.

“You know me. I love a good party. Especially when it's to stick it to the old man.”

“Yeah, I know. It's good to see you.”

The two embraced. 

“It's good to see you too, little brother.”

“Speaking of him, have you seen him?” Marquise asked.

“Briefly. I popped in to speak. And as per his usual, he expressed his displeasure.” Leo replied

“Of course he did. He's mad he's losing everything.” 

Leo looked over and noticed the cuff links Marquise had. They were of his mother’s coronation picture.

“You know mom is smiling right?” Leo asked. 

“Yeah I know. All I have ever wanted to do was make her proud.” Marquise replied.

“I think you've done that.” 

“Indeed he has. Ellie is overjoyed at this moment in our lives.” Margo said as she stepped into the room.

“Mom!” the boys said in unison.

“Look at my two handsome boys. It's so good to have you two together again. Welcome home, Leo.” 

Leo pulled her into a hug. 

“It's good to know that I can always come home. Also, it's good to see you too mom.”

Margo took the cuff links and put them on Marquise. 

“There. Now your look is complete.”

“Can you believe it, mom? Our baby is getting married!” Leo teased. 

Marquise rolled his eyes with a smirk.

“You're lucky I tolerate you.”

Just then George walked in.

“Leo my boy! It's good to see you!” he said before wrapping him in a bear hug.

“It's good to see you too Papa. You know I would never miss an event like this.”

George turned his attention to Marquise. 

“And you my boy! You are destined to do great things. You will be King in a few short moments. You are everything your mother and I could've ever hoped for. You are the savior the people have prayed for. And today, I get the honor of watching you marry the love of your life. The same way I married mine. You make me and your mothers proud my boy.” George said proudly. 

Marquise smiled gratefully. 

“Thank you. All of you. It means the world to me that you are here with me to share in this moment.”

“There's no place else we’d rather be,” Margo said. 

Marquiss smiled at her before there was a knock at the door. It was Constantine and Regina. 

“Well isn't this cute? His Regency’s chosen family and his actual family all in one room.” Regina sneered.

Leo scoffed. 

“Last time I checked I am his family.” Leo snapped at her. 

“I don't think I like your tone Julian,” Connie said to Leo.

“Get used to it.”

Connie took a deep breath. 

“Do you all mind if I talk to His Regency privately?” Constantine asks.

“They might not but I do. But since this is your final day as King, sure we can speak for a moment.” Marquise replies.

Connie scoffed. 

“How generous of you, Your Regency.” Connie sneered.

“Leo, would you be so kind as to take Mama and Papa to the church so they can take their places in the procession?” Marquise asked his brother. 

“They're in the procession?” Leo asked.

“Who do you think is representing me in my wedding?” Marquise replies.

“Of course! It would be an honor to escort His Regency’s representatives.” Leo said before pulling his brother into a loving hug. “I’ll see you at the church.”

Marquise nodded before Leo left the room. Soon it was him alone with his father and Regina. 

“Well don't you look dressed for the occasion, my son.” 

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“You've got two minutes to say whatever the hell it is you have to say then you and her can get out.” 

“Do you remember what I said to you a few months ago?” Connie asked.

“You mean the speech you gave me about you being a part of me and me being a part of you? What about it?” Marquise replies.

“You and this girl are about to inherit a kingdom. A kingdom mind you, that I spent my entire life building up. My legacy is now in your hands. Don't disappoint me.” 

“You're right. You did spend your whole life building Cordonia. But just like Julius Caesar did Rome, you destroyed it as well. If you came here to tell me again that we’ll always be alike, save it. Because you and I are nothing alike. I am and always will be better. I will be a better King, I will be a better Husband, I will always be a better Man, and God willing I have any one day, I will always be a better father than you could ever dream of being.” 

Connie scoffed. 

“You think you’re better than me?” Connie asked. 

“No, I know I’m better than you. Now get out!” Marquise hissed.

“The same way you pray for children one day is the same way you’d better pray that you never fail, my son.”

“You mean like you did?” Marquise asked.

Connie gave him one last look before he and Regina left. 20 minutes later there was another knock at the door. This time it was Damien. 

“Good morning Your Regency!” Damien said as he entered the room.

“Good morning Your Highness. Please come in.”

“Thank you. So today's the day.”

“Indeed it is.”

Marquise gestures for Damien to sit with him.

“How are you doing, son?” Damien asks.

Marquise let out a shaky breath.

“I’m nervous as hell and I know that I shouldn’t be.” he replies.

“No you definitely should be. Marriage is a precious commodity nowadays.”

“I know that. I’m marrying your daughter but I can’t seem to silence this one voice in my head.”

“What’s it saying?”

“What if I fail her?”

Damien nodded his head.

“Want some free advice?” he asked Marquise.

“Sure.”

“That’s the point, son. Marriage no matter what is not and never will be perfect. And you will fail. Both of you. But see, it’s in that failure that you realize how much you love each other. You won’t always get along. You’ll argue. You’ll fuss. You’ll fight. Hell, you’ll piss each other off. But you’ll put in the work to make it work. Not to make it perfect but to make it last.” Damien replied.

“You really think so?” Marquise asks him.

“I’ve been married for close to 29 years. And in those almost 29 years, I’ve yelled. I’ve gotten frustrated. I’ve even gotten annoyed…on more than one occasion. But mostly, I remembered the vow I made to Shantel in the eyes of the Lord.” He replies.

“What was that vow?” Marquise asks.

“I vowed before the Father to always love, honor, cherish, protect, provide and prosper with her. And I have. Has it always been easy? Hell no! That woman has pushed me to my limit more times than I could ever explain or count. But I remember the love I have for her. As my wife, my partner in life and especially as the mother of my child. And I remember that vow I made. And if you remember the vows you plan to make to my daughter, you’ll be alright son.” He replies.

“Thank you, Your Highness. I needed to hear that.”

“Of course Your Regency. Now let’s go get you and my daughter married.”

“It must really hurt you to say that.”

“You have no idea.”

Marquise smirked at him as they walked out the door and headed to the church. The same time as Shanelle and the bridal party. The bride and groom were ushered to separate waiting rooms as the ceremony got underway.

"All rise and remain standing as the entrants make their way into the sanctuary!" The herald announced.

Marquise took a deep breath as the Cordonian National Anthem started to play.

The bridal party was announced couple by couple. As were the representatives of the Regents.

"Announcing Mr. and Mrs. George Marcel Geaneaux. Representatives of His Regency and Sir Ozzie Barksworth of House Volterias!"

George and Margo walked the procession line with Ozzie on his leash. 

Next, it was time for her parents to be announced. 

"Announcing Duchess Shantel Noreen Fletcher-Miller and His Highness Prince Damien Thomas Miller of South Cordonia!"

"Prince of South Cordonia?" Shantel asks her husband as they made their way down the aisle to the altar. He winked at her in response. As they reached the altar Margo couldn't wait to greet Shantel.

"Isn't this exciting, Duchess?" Margo asks Shantel.

"Margo! Our kids are getting married! We will be family. This is such a great day!" Shantel replied. 

"Good luck, Your Highness." George said to Damien as he offered a handshake.

"Same to you George." Damien replied as he shook George's hand. 

Damien took his place and awaited Marquise and Shanelle.

Marquise squared his shoulders then inhaled and exhaled slowly as his entrance was announced and the doors opened.

"Introducing His Regency, Marquise Constantine Rys, Crown Prince of North Cordonia!"

Marquise looked out among the crowd as he walked down the aisle. He saw the faces of his allies and subjects.

As he walked the reality of what was going on finally hit him. He was about to marry the love of his life. When he reached the altar he was greeted by George and Margo. As well as Shanelle's parents.

"Oh honey you look so handsome!" Shantel said to him.

"I'm standing right here!" Damien sneered.

"I know, that's why I said it!"

Marquise snickered.

"Thank you, Duchess. You look beautiful as always."

"Are you two done fawning over each other?" Damien asks.

"Don't mind him. He's just having separation issues." Shantel replied.

Damien rolled his eyes before Marquise took his place beside him.

"Life as you know it is about to change. Are you ready son?" Damien whispered to him.

"As I'll ever be." Marquise replies.

The music soon changed from the Cordonian National Anthem to the Bridal March and the doors opened as the herald announced her entrance.

"Introducing Her Regency, Princess Shanelle Dominique Miller, Crown Princess of South Cordonia and Duchess Of Volterias!"

Shanelle swallowed the lump in her throat as she walked down the aisle. She knew all eyes were on her, her custom-made Ingrid Kozlov wedding gown and her grandmother's  jewelry, especially her tiara. 

When she got to the end of the aisle, she was greeted by her mother who was in tears.

"You look stunning, baby girl! Your grandmother would be so proud of you. Even more than I am." Shantel said to her. 

"Thank you, Mommy. Thank you for being here. I couldn't have done any of this without you." 

"There is no place I'd rather be, baby." 

The two smiled at each other as Damien stepped off the altar to greet his daughter. He took a deep breath before speaking to Shanelle. 

"You know as a father...I never thought the day would come where I'd have to give you away. But now that it has...I'm afraid it's a day that's come all too soon for me."

"Daddy...I'm okay. I promise I'll be alright." 

"I know baby...it's just..." Damien paused as he searched for the right words. "I have to let you go. And that's not easy. I have always been the one to protect you. Even when I screwed up with you. Even when you somehow found it in your heart to forgive me. And now, I have to give that privilege to someone else. And it hurts. God knows it hurts. But I trust you and your judgment and I trust him...kinda." 

"I heard that!" Marquise said in the background.

Shanelle chuckled softly. 

"I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, my Princess. Always and forever."

He kissed her on her forehead before taking his place again and watching her hand her bouquet to Nina before taking her place across from Marquise. 

"May you all be seated," Damien announced to the gathered crowd. 

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here today before the eyes of The Father our Lord and Savior, The Son Jesus Christ, and The Holy Ghost to bear witness to the marriage of His Royal Highness Crown Prince Marquise Rys of North Cordonia and my daughter Princess Shanelle Miller of South Cordonia."

Shanelle smiled at Marquise and he winked at her. 

"As I told my soon-to-be son-in-law, marriage is a precious commodity nowadays. It's hard, it's tiring, it's strenuous and Lord knows it's frustrating." 

The crowd laughed. 

"But at its core, it's rich, it's fulfilling and when it's done right, it is long, loving, and everlasting. And it is my sincerest hope and belief that is what my daughter and Marquise will have."

Damien smiled at them both. 

"Now if you will all bow your heads in prayer," Damien instructed. 

"Gracious God, spirit of life and love, we ask all blessings upon Groom and Bride in their life together. May they be blessed with patience, to see them through times of tensions or conflict. May they be blessed with kindness, to enable them to nurture and care for one another in times of pain or sorrow. In your name Heavenly Father. Amen!" He prayed. 

"Amen!" The crowd replied. 

"Now I believe the bride and groom have written vows for each other and would like to recite them. Your Highness, since it is customary for the future Monarch to speak first, you may recite your vows first." Damien said to him. 

"Gee thanks!" Marquise replied. 

"You're welcome, son."

Marquise shook his head at Damien before looking at Shanelle. He took her shaking hands in his. 

"I will be the first to tell the world that I don't deserve you. Because to be quite honest, I don't. I don't deserve someone as beautiful and pure as you at all. But Cordonia does. You will be the first Queen since my mother to make a mark on this world and not just our kingdom. Shanelle...from the moment we met, I knew you were the one for me. Hell, I knew it before then. I fell head over heels in love with your mind, your determination, your heart, your spirit, your tenacity, your smile, your wicked sense of humor, and especially your abundance of love. You are standing here and are willingly taking a chance on love and me. And I want you to know that you are everything in the entire world to me."

Marquise took a deep breath before continuing. 

"I don't mean to put you on the spot but I need to ask you a question."

"Okay?" 

"I need to know, do you trust me?" he asked.

"Of course, I trust you," she replied. 

"Phew! Okay, good. Because had you said no I would've keeled over." 

The crowd laughed.

"Why?" she asks him.

"I asked because I do want you to marry me. Desperately. But I don't want you to marry me because of some convoluted sense of duty and honor to the Crown or the Kingdom. I don't even want you to marry me because you love me. And I certainly don't want you to marry me because of some goddamn betrothal agreement that our fathers and your uncle orchestrated and stuck us with." he replied. 

Shanelle snorted.

"I want you to marry me because you trust me.  I want you to marry me because you trust me with your heart, your life, your safety, and your love. I want you to marry me because you trust me to honor, to have and to hold, to cherish, to adore, to be devoted, to nurture, to protect, to defend, and because I will lay down my life for you. I want you to marry me because you trust me to love you the way you need to be loved, the way you deserve to be loved. I want you to marry me because you trust me to always make you smile and to always put you first, and always choose you and only you. Even if you choose never to love me in return for another day of your life, I want you to trust me to always love you. No matter what."

Marquise swallowed the lump in his throat. 

"As I end my vows to you, I want to sing one of your favorite Musiq Soulchild songs. Bear with me."

Marquise cleared his throat before he began to sing.

Love.

So many things I've got to tell you.

But I'm afraid I don't know how.

'Cause, there's a possibility.

You'll look at me differently.

Love.

Ever since the first moment I spoke your name.

From then on I knew that by you being in my life.

Things were destined to change cause.

Love.

So many people use your name in vain.

Love.

Those who have faith in you sometimes go astray.

Love.

Through all the ups and downs the joy and hurt.

Love.

For better or worse I still will choose you first.

Many days I've longed for you.

Wanting you.

Hoping for the chance to get to know you.

Longing for your kiss.

For your touch, for your essence (your beautiful essence).

Many nights I've cried from the things you do.

Felt like I could die from the thought of losing you.

I know that you're real.

With no doubt or no fears. Or no questions.

Love.

So many people use your name in vain.

Love.

Those who have faith in you sometimes go astray.

Love.

Through all the ups and downs the joy and hurt.

Love.

For better or worse I still will choose you first.

At first, you didn't mean that much to me.

But now I know that you're all I need.

The world looks so brand new to me.

Now that I found love.

Every day I live for you.

And everything that I do I do it for you.

What I say is how I feel so believe it's true.

You got to know I'm true.

Marquise closed his eyes as he squeezed her hands.

"I want you to marry me because you trust me when I say the following: Shanelle I love you today. I will love you tomorrow. And I swear to you with God and my Mother as my witnesses and God can strike me dead if ever I lie about this. I want you to marry me because you trust me when I say that I will love you until I am no more."

Damien nodded.

"Beautiful. Truly beautiful. Now, baby girl, you may recite your vows."

Shanelle was stunned. She was also thankful that her makeup is waterproof. 

"How the hell am I supposed to top that?!" she asked with tears in her eyes.

Damien shrugged.

"I don't know but good luck," he replied.

Shanelle looked at Marquise and shook her head.

"I hate you so much right now." she sneered. 

He chuckled.

"Je t'aime Aussi, mon amour."

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smile before she began to recite her vows to him.

"I'm not very good at speeches, but I'm here now. You always talk about how I changed you. But you changed me. You made me who I am today and knowing you has been the best part of waking up every day. I..."

Shanelle took a deep breath.

"All my life I've been searching for an answer as to where I belong. I was always searching for the love I always needed. The love I always deserved. The love I always wanted. Then I met you and everything changed. You treated me like I deserved to be treated. You have loved me unconditionally and made me feel like I had finally found a home. I don't want to lose that. I don't ever want to lose you. You are the single greatest thing to ever happen to me. To know that in just a few short moments, you will officially be my Husband and more importantly, My King...I couldn't have asked for a more perfect blessing."

Shanelle closed her eyes to stop the tears from falling. Marquise rubbed her knuckles in an attempt to soothe her.

"You see? That right there is how I know I made the right choice when you asked me to marry you. You are known for your grand gestures of love. But it's the small ones that made me fall in love with you. When I felt lost, confused, and alone, you wrapped your arms around me and swore to me that as long as I had you, I would never be alone."

Marquise smiled at her with tears in his eyes.

"You said that you want me to marry you because I trust you. I trust you because I love you. Because I need you. Because I deserve you. My heart was made for you. You have shown me what true love is and what it is always supposed to be. I trust you to always lay the world at my feet. I trust you to kiss the ground I walk on as I walk."

"Oh I will!" he replied. 

The crowd laughed.

"But mostly I trust you to always be there to help me stand. I trust you to be my life partner as we walk this crazy path we call life."

Shanelle took a deep breath.

"I am reminded of a song lyric by Mary J. Blige."

Shanelle cleared her throat.

"You are mine. I told you before. I wouldn't lie. I need you and more. Gotta stay with you. I am safe with you. Let me repeat it in case you forgot. Love is a mountain and we're at the top. Yeah, you're my breath and strength. 'Cause I see the future in your eyes."

Marquise shook his head with a smile. 

"I love you so much. Here's to the start of our life and adventure together as one."

He grinned. 

"And you wondered how you could top what I said." 

Everyone chuckled.

"Thank you, baby girl. Now we can get to the good part. And I'm not talking about the food."

Everyone laughed as Damien looked at Marquise.

"Marquise, do you take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer and poorer, 'til death do you both part, for as long as you both shall live?" Damien asks. 

"I do forevermore," Marquise replies. 

Damien turned to Shanelle.

"Baby girl, do you take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer and poorer, 'til death do you part for as long as you both shall live? And just so you it's okay to say no and run for the hills." Damien asks. 

Shanelle rolled her eyes at her father.

"Worth a shot."

"I do forevermore," Shanelle replies. 

"Now if we can have the rings."

Shantel stepped up and handed Shanelle her ring while Margo handed Marquise his. 

"Marquise, repeat after me, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." Damien instructed. 

"Shanelle, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." Marquise recited as he slipped the diamond wedding band on her ring finger. 

Damien nodded before turning to Shanelle.

"Shanelle, repeat after me, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." Damien instructed. 

"Marquise, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." She recited before she put the diamond wedding band on his ring finger. 

"Let the exchanging of these wedding rings solidify your commitment to one another in the eyes of The Lord. And now...in the name of the Son, The Father and The Holy Ghost...I now pronounce you husband and wife. And as much as it pains me to say this: Marquise, you may now...kiss your bride." 

"Finally!" Shanelle said. 

"You might wanna close your eyes...dad," Marquise says to her dad. 

Marquise grabbed her and planted her with a deeply searing kiss. Much to Damien's visible disgust.

"Need I remind you two that you're in a church?" Damien asks. 

They ignored him. When their kiss finally ended, Marquise had a wide grin on his face. 

"I thank God for you, My Queen." 

"Likewise…My King."

Damien cursed under his breath. 

When they turned to face the crowd, Shantel was joined by Margo at the altar to formally announce them. 

"Ladies and Gentlemen, on behalf of my husband and our family and The Royal Family," Shantel said as she addressed the gathered crowd. 

"It is our esteemed honor to introduce to you: Mr. and Mrs. Marquise Constantine Rys, The New King and Queen Of Cordonia!" Margo announced.

"Did they have to?" Marquise whispered. 

"Just go with it," Shanelle replied. 

When Shanelle looked out into the crowd she saw her uncle with a disgusted look on his face that matched Connie's.

"Well, safe to say the former Kings are mad," she whispered to Marquise.

"That's their problem. Not ours," he whispered back.

"Hey," she said to him.

"Hmm?" he replied. 

She captured his lips in a sweet kiss. When the kiss ended both had smiles on their faces.

"Long live Cordonia's new King," she whispered to him.

He kissed her softly.

"All hail my Queen," he whispered to her. 

"Together we shall reign!" they said together.